PRINCE DARLING TRANSFORMED INTO THE MONSTER. Seep.

284
 THE

BLUE FAIRY BOOK

EDITED BY

ANDREW LANG
WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS P>Y 11. J. FORT)

AND G. I'. JACO.UJJ HOOD

LONDON
LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.
AND NEW YORK : 15 EAST 1C* STREET
1889

All riijh/s

92346
 TO

ELSPETH ANGELA CAMPBELL.

Too late tliey come, too late for you,

TJiese old friends tliat are ever new,
Enchanted in our volume blue,

For you ere now Jiave wandered o'er

A u-orld of tales untold of yore,
And learned tlie later fairy -lore !

Nay, as within her briery brake

The Sleeping Beauty did awake,
Old tales may rouse tliem for your sake,

And you once more may voyage through

Tlie forests that of old we knew,
Tlie fairy forests deep in dew,

Wlwre, you, resuming childish things,

Shall listen ivhen tlie Blue Bird sings,
And sit at feast with fairy Kings,

And taste their wine, ere all be done,

And face more welcome shall be none
Among tlie guests of Oberon.

Ay, of that feast slwll tales be told,

The marvels of that world of gold,
To children young, wlien you are old.

When you are old Ah, dateless when,'

!
'

For youth sliall perish among men,

And Spring herself be ancient then !
 PEEFACE
THE TALES in this volume are intended for children, who will

like, it is hoped, the old stories that have pleased so many

generations.
The tales of Perrault are printed from the old English
version of the eighteenth century.
The stories from the Cabinet des Fees and from Madame
d'Aulnoy are translated, or rather adapted, by Miss Minnie
Wright, who has also, by M. Henri Carnoy's kind permission,
'

rendered The Bronze Ring from his Traditions Populaires

'

de I'Asie Mineure (Maisonneuve, Paris, 1889).

The stories from Grimm are translated by Miss May
Sellar another from the German^ by Miss Sylvia Hunt the
;
;

Norse tales are a version by Mrs. Alfred Hunt The Terrible '
;

Head is adapted from Apollodorus, Simonides, and Pindar

'

'

by the Editor Miss Violet Hunt condensed Aladdin Miss '

; ;

May Kendall did the same for Gulliver's Travels The ;

'

'

Fairy Paribanou is abridged from the old English translation

of Galland.
Messrs. Chambers have kindly allowed us to reprint The
'

'

Eed Etin and The Black Bull of Norroway from Mr.

'

Eobert Chambers' Popular Traditions of Scotland.

Dick Whittington is from the chap book edited by Mr.
'
'

Gomme and Mr. Wheatley for the Villon Society Jack the ;
'

'

Giant-Killer from a chap book, but a good version of

is this

old favourite is hard to procure.

ANDREW LANG.
 CONTENTS
FAGK
THE BRONZE RING 1

PRINCE HYACINTH AND THE DEAR LITTLE PRINCESS . . . . 12

EAST OF THE SUN AND WEST OF THE MOON 19

THE YELLOW DWARF . ... 30

LITTLE EEC RIDING-HOOD . . 51

THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 54

CINDERELLA, OR THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER . . . . . 64

ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP . . .

'

. . . . 72

THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO SET OUT TO LEARN WHAT FEAR WAS . 86

RUJIPELSTILTZKIN 96

BEAUTY AND THE BEAST . . . 100

THE MASTER-MAID . .. , . . . . . . . 120

WHY THE SEA is SALT . . 136

THE MASTER CAT ; OR, Puss IN BOOTS . . . . . . 141

FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS .' . . . . . 148

'
THE WHITE CAT . . . . . 157

THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS . . ... 174

THE TERRIBLE HEAD 182

THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 193

THE HISTORY OF W HITTINGTON

T
. . 206
x FAIRY TALES
PAGE
THE WONDEKFDL SHEEP 214

LITTLE THUMB 231

THE FORTY THIEVES 242

HANSEL AND GKETTEL 251

-SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE-BED 259

THE GOOSE-GIEL 266

TOADS AND DIAMONDS 274

PKINCE DARLING 278

BLUE BEARD 290

TEUSTY JOHN 296

THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 304

A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT ......... 813

THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 332

THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU . . . 342

THE HISTORY OF JACK THE GIANT-KILLER 374

THE BLACK BULL OF NORROWAY 380

THE BED ETIN . . 385

PLATES
PRINCE DARLING TRANSFORMED INTO THE MONSTER . .
Frontispiece

THE OLD JEW SHOWS THE FISHES TO THE PRINCESS To face page 8

THE KING OF THE GOLD MINES ENCOUNTERS THE FOUR-

AND-TWENTY MAIDENS 48

CINDERELLA'S FLIGHT 70

THE PRINCE'S BRIDE 172

THE GOLD-SPINNERS 178

'
'
OPEN, SESAME ! 242

THE FOUNTAIN OF LIONS 366

 INTRODUCTION

THE taste of the world, which has veered so often, is con-

stant enough to fairy tales. The children to whom
and for
whom they are told represent the young age of man. They
are true to his early loves, they have his unblunted edge
of belief, and his fresh appetite for marvels. The instinct
of economy so works that we are still repeating to the boys
and girls of each generation the stories that were old before
Homer sang, and the adventures that have wandered, like the
wandering Psyche, over all the world. We may alter now
and again the arrangement of incidents, but these always
remain essentially the same, and of all the combinations into
which they can be fitted, the oldest combinations are still the
favourites.
These truisms have been for some time recognised even
by Science, and the study of nursery tales, of their wander-
ings, their antiquity, their origin, has long been a diversion
of the learned. This, however, is not the place to repeat the
familiar antiquarian theories, nor to attempt any new variety
of conjecture. Even a child (this preface is not meant for
children) must recognise, as he turns the pages of the Blue
Fairy Book, that the same adventures and something like the
same plots meet him in stories translated from different lan-
guages. The Scotch Black Bull of Norroway,' for example,
'

must remind the very youngest reader of East of the Sun

'

and West of the Moon,' a tale from the Norse. Both, again,
have manifest resemblances to Beauty and the Beast,' and
'
xii FAIRY TALES
' '

every classical student lias the fable of Eros and Psyche

brought back to his memory, while every anthropologist recol-
lects a similar Narchen among Kaffirs and Bassutos. These
resemblances and analogies recur on every page. Our Bronze '

Eing,' from the Levant, with the mice which make the Jew
sneeze by tickling his nose, has a variant among Mongolian
tribes. The Finns, the Santhals, the Kaffirs have a Cinderella
of their own, like the Scotch and the Celts. Parts of Hop '

o' my Thumb (' The Little Thumb ') are current in Tartary
'

the incident of the changed crowns and the murder by the

ogre of his own children is part of that ancient Minyaii
legend of Athamas, Phrixus, and Helle. The tale of Jason
was old when the Odyssey was composed old and familiar
' ' ' '

(like the ship Argo) to all men.' Here we have a shadow of its
'

main events in The Master Maid,' and there are other echoes
'

in Samoa, and among the red men of the North American

continent. The papyri of the second Rameses contain fairy
tales recognisably like ours there is no speech nor land where
;

their voice is not heard.

To explain these curious correspondences, these echoes out
of some far-off time, is the object of the science of the lower

mythology call it Folk-Lore, or by what name we will. But

that science does not at all exhaust the interest of nursery
stories. It struggles with their history, asks Have they come
from a common source ? have they been independently invented
in various centres ? have mankind inherited them all from far-
away first or have they been scattered like the seeds
ancestors ?

of flowers in the course of commerce, slavery, marriage with

strange wives, and war ? To answer, or at least to put, these

questions is the business of science, of that science which is

concerned with origins, popular antiquities, the earlier deve-

lopments of human thought, life, and art. We shall not say
over again here what we have already repeated, perhaps too
1
frequently, concerning these problems.
1
The writer's own ideas may be found in the preface to Mrs. Hunt's
 INTRODUCTION xiii

They are problems of science, or of a study with scientific

aims, rather than of literary criticism. Perhaps it seems
almost as cruel to apply the methods of literary criticism as of
science to Nursery Tales. He who would enter into the
Kingdom of Faery should have the heart of a little child, if he
is to be happy and at home in that enchanted realm. But I
trust that one may have studied fairy tales both scientifically
and in a literary way, without losing the heart of childhood,
as far as those best of childish things are concerned. May
one be forgiven the egotism of confessing, that in the reading
and arranging of these old wives' fables, one has felt perhaps
as much pleasure as the child who reads them, or hears them,
for the first; time? Children, as we know, like to hear a
tale often, and always insist that it shall be told in the same
'

Decies rcpetita placebit !

Blue Beard,' that tragic and dramatic masterpiece,

'
little

moves me yet I still tremble for Puss in Boots when the

;

ogre turns into a lion and still one's heart goes with the girl
;

who seeks her lost and enchanted lover, and wins him again
in the third night of watching and of tears. This may not
seem a taste to be proud of, but it is a taste to be grateful for,
like the love of any other thing that is old and plain, and
dallieswith the simplicity of love.
all went to bed again, and the damsel began singing
'

They
as before
'
Seven lang years I served for thee,
The glassy hill I clamb for thee,
The bluidy shirt I wrang for thee,
And wilt thou not wauken and turn to me ? '

They will not waken and turn to us, our lost loves, our

translations of Grimm's Kinder- und Hausmarchen,' in The Marriage

'

of Cupid and Psyche, in the Clarendon Press edition of Perrault's

Contes de ma Mdre VOye, in the last chapter of Myth, Ritiial, and
Religion, and the preface to Mr. Tuer's edition of the rhyme of Beauty
'

and the Beast,' attributed to Charles Lamb.

xiv FAIRY TALES
lost chances, not for all our service, all our singing, not for
all our waiting seven or twice seven long years. But, in
the fairy tale, he heard, and he turned to her. And she
'

telled him a' that had befa'en and he telled her a' that
her,
had happened to him.' Where have we heard these simple
words before, and known the long lost, the long divided, the
reunited hearts, brought 'to the rites of their ancient bed,'
and telling each other all the story of their sorrow ? It is at
the close of the Odyssey,' and Homer is the story-teller.
'

hope and believe

By private experience, then, one is led to
that much reading of nursery stories, even through the
microscope of science and the spectacles of literature, need
not make one incapable of relishing the old and friendly
narratives. We do not forget our old mirse, the Mdrchen.
If any one differs, it is easy for him to pass over these few
pages, only placed in front of a limited edition of the Blue
Fairy Book, only meant for grown-up people, and never for
children. But there may be readers who will care to hear a
little about the literary sources whence our tales come, and

to know how far they are truly traditional, how far the art of
later times has altered or embellished the original data.
To begin with, I doubt if any of our tales are absolutely
pure from literary handling, absolutely set down as they drop
from the lips of tradition. The Grimms, for example, did
not treat their matter sentimentally, as Hans Christian
Andersen did, nor in a light courtly way, aiming at an
audience of great ladies, as Madame d'Aulnoy and Madame Le
Prince de Beaumont
did. But one can hardly help suspecting
The Boy who set out to learn shivering.'
a literary touch in
'

Some nameless Hoffmann has put his hand to that startling

and amusing tale, so much better than Mrs. Eadcliffe,
where
Mrs. Eadcliffe is at her best. That dead body of a kinsman
so strangely coming on the scene, the vampire-like malignity
of the corpse, the black cats with their ghastly game at cards,
'

are ugsome incidents, as the story of the Red Etiii says,

' ' '
 INTRODUCTION xv

and out of the way of true popular tradition. Again, the house
'

of sugar-plums in Hansel and Grettel is clearly modern,

'

perhaps the fancy of some educated nurse while the ogress ;

who fattens children is old in legend Zulus and Tartars

know her and is a part of history too, if we may credit a
traveller's tale in Pinkerton, about the cannibal folk near
Suakin. Even in the '
Eed Etin '
the verses,

The Eed Etin of Ireland

He lives in Ballygan,

are only in part things of tradition. The middle verse is a

portion of the chant in an old game of Scotch children, the
application to the Eed Etin has some modest literary origin.
It were superfluous to add that the stories from the Arabian
Nights (' Aladdin,'
'
The Forty The Fairy Pari-
Thieves,'
'

banou have dwindled into their present condition from a

')

literary form. The originals may be found by English readers

in Sir Eichard Burton's literal translation. As rendered there,
the Marchen have been modified and amplified to suit Oriental
winch has moments of ruelty and lust, as well as
literary taste, (

hours of tedium. For general readers the best Arabian

florid

Nights will always be, not Mr. Lane's, not Mr. John Payne's,
not Sir Eichard Burton's, but the old English translation of
Galland's old adaptation. The Fairy Paribaiiou,' in this
'

book, is merely an abridgment of the English rendering of

Galland but, abridged as it is, it may seem long, and the
;

translator's manner may seem odd to children. In Miss

Violet Hunt's versions of Aladdin,' and The Forty Thieves,'
' '

the tastes of children are more carefully studied, and the true
and literary forms of the tales have thus dwindled down into
something probably more like the Mcirchen which must have
been their source. These processes have constantly been
going 011 in the course of time. The old tradition is, as a
rule, the original form, thatworked up into literature, as
is
'

Homer, where the

'
in Odyssey is based on a string of different
xvi FAIEY TALES

Mdrchen, or in the Jason legend. But literature, again,

descends occasionally among the people, as Oriental stories
found their way into medieval sermons, and so fragments of

epic, or novel, or even of history, become Marchen once more.

To take another example, the Perseus epic legend is a tissue
of fairy tales, though Pindar made it into an ode, and
Simonides furnished Danae with a song. In this volume
(' The Terrible Head ') I have tried to reconstruct the original

nursery tale, chiefly by dropping the local -and personal

names, which, doubtless, were added to an old impersonal
and unlocated story by the Greeks in Argos and Seriphos.
The action of the gods, too, was probably an addition. In
the original the hero probably acted like Jack the Giant
Killer he furnished himself with a sword of sharpness, shoes
:
'

of swiftness, and an invisible coat.' How did he '

furnish
'
himself with these rare properties ? The English chap-
book author never thinks of asking, but Greek epic legend
made them the gifts of Hermes and Athene. The best
English versions of the old Greek fairy tales are, doubtless,
lungsley's The Heroes, and Hawthorne's Tanglewood Tales.
But so much turns, in Greek fable, on divine amours, intro-
duced to give the royal Acha3an houses a divine descent, that
it isnever easy to make them intelligible to children.
Theold authors who first approached these traditions in
a spirit of inquiry, authors like Charles Perrault, were more
or less right in saying that most nursery stories had a moral
East of the Sun and West of the Moon has a
' '
intention.
moral intention so archaic that it is no longer intelligible
except to students. Why is the lassie severed from her
lover? Because she broke an ancient and world-wide tabu
on the conduct of married people. She saw her husband !
In other forms of the tale she calls him by his name, a
thing still forbidden to Zulu women. As these old absurd
rules of conduct become forgotten, the moral is merely the

punishment of disobedience, even when the command is mi-

 tNTBpDVCTIQN xvii

intelligible. There cornes in (as in Cupid and Psyche,' and '

Beauty and the Beast ') the prettier moral of loyalty rewarded
'

and true love invincible. Punishment of disobedient curiosity

is the motive of Blue Beard,' and of all the stories about for-
'

bidden doors, wells, trees, fruits, and so forth, which, among

many races, are interwoven with the myth of
'
The Origin of
Death.' In Cinderella,' as we have
'
it here, that is as Perrault

gave it to the world, goodness, patience, kindness are rewarded.

'
'
The Fairies
of Perrault, or Toads and Pearls,' is a moral tale
'

very wide spread, and is found among Bassutos and Kaffirs.

The lesson is one of kindness and politeness and gratitude,
as in the numberless tales of grateful beasts, and as in '
The
Bronze Ring.' But mere adroitness well recompensed is the
moral of '
Tom Thumb,' and '
Puss in Boots,' as we have it

here, though a different moral, that of gratitude, is inculcated

in the more archaic forms current in Eastern Africa and the
'
Soudan. Meanwhile Aladdin and The Fairy Paribanou
' ' '

are almost non-moral. "Why should Aladdin be so lucky,

or Prince Ahmed favoured above his brothers ? These are
caprices of chance, or of love.
This collection, made for the pleasure of children, and
without scientific purpose, includes nursery tales which have

a purely literary origin. Many of these were the work of

ladies in the age when fairy tales were in vogue at the Court
of France. It by no means followed that the courtiers had
the hearts of children. A French lady said, 'J'aime les jeux
innocents avec ceux qui ne le sont pas.'
It was for innocents of this kind that Madame d'Aulnoy,
Madame de Villeneuve, Madame Le Prince de Beaumont, and
many others wrote. Their stories were often long polite
Beauty and the Beast,' in the original, is as
'
romances ;

long as Northanger Abbey. But these clever ladies, who

furnished so much of the endless Cabinet des Fees, used

fairy properties and traditional incidents of metamorphosis,

'
and of talking beasts. They embroidered on them,' as
xviii FAIRY TALES
one of them said, prodigiously nothing but the tissue
;

into which they stitched their flowers of gold and silver

thread was traditional. The long descriptions of royal fetes,
the diamonds, the masques, the carriages, the compliments,
were pure Louis Quiuze. We have not, therefore, translated
these tales at full length.
Miss Minnie Wright has reduced the novels of the Cabinet
des Fees from the original to the proportion of nursery tales.
'
Of them all, I think The Yellow Dwarf is the best. It
'

has become part of the popular treasure ;

the fairies have
stolen as they stole Tamlane and other mortal children.
it

It has dwelt in fairy land, and tasted fairy bread. The '

Yellow Dwarf,' like

'
The Wonderful Sheep,' ends ill a thing ;

unknown in true popular fairy tradition. But it has touches of

the right supei*natural. When the Princess wakens, after her
betrothal to the Yellow Dwarf, and hopes it was a dream,
and finds on her finger the fatal ring of one red hair, we
have a brave touch of horror and of truth. All of us have
wakened and struggled with a dim evil memory, and trusted
it was a dream, and found, in one form or other, a proof, a

shape of that ring of red hair. The Dwarf's charger, his

black cat, and all his wicked yellow tints, his wooden shoes,
his little yellow coat, his orange tree, and his cruel satire,
are excellently invented. Indeed I hope he will haunt the
dreams of no child as he haunted my own. He seems to me
like a prophecy of the Revolution, and of all that the ugly
men in wooden shoes did to the beautiful princesses. Do
you not admire, also, the ingredients of the lion's cake millet
seed, sugar candy, and crocodile's eggs? How distinctly
one remembers, among the dim thoughts of childhood, the
impression made by that mysterious, ominous cake, in the
beginning of the tale. What lions they were, too each had '

two heads, eight feet, and four rows of teeth, and their skins
were as hard as turtle shells, and bright red.' It was an
ugsome wilderness, horribly haunted, that lay around that
 INTRODUCTION xix

palace of Bellissima's, where all the princes courted her, and

the fires were made of myriad sonnets and madrigals, which '

crackled and sparkled better than any other sort of wood.'

Madame d'Aulnoy's White Cat is a pleasant foil to this
' '

disastrous dwarf of hers the cat is a pretty kindly fee, and

;

we when she becomes a princess, however

are almost sorry
beautiful and gracious. She looked very young, and very
'

sad,' and her voice was the most musical of mews !

Miss Thackeray, who gave us such happy versions of those

'
old friends,' might have rendered The White Cat once
' '

more for the older people. 'Pretty Goldilocks,' too, is an

enchanting lady, and it is not odd that the other princess
nearly fell and melancholy sheep
in love with the courtly
who had been Never, truly, was sheep more
a prince.
princely than he, though his ill end is contrary to the best
fairy traditions.
Even when abridged and stripped of their frippery Madame
d'Aulnoy's tales hardly compete with Perrault's masterpieces.
Of all the old friends of the Marchen he clung most closely
to tradition, giving often the very wofds of his boy's nurse,

though he added a quip or a gentle piece of satire or a veiled

gauloiserie, here and there. I have given his tales of Mother
Goose in the words of the oldest English translation I can
procure. Though published in 1697, Perrault's Contes de ma
Mere I'Oye do not seem to have been Englished till 1729. A
version is advertised in a newspaper of that year, but no copy
exists in the British Museum. The text we print is from a
very pretty little edition of 1763, which I purchased in Paris.
The French and English face each other, and the book was
probably meant to teach English children French, and French
children English. Clearly the English version was not made
from Perrault's first edition, but followed a later and slightly
altered text. Perrault's tales have been much cut about in
English. The ordinary picture-books have many garbled
phrases, and foolish pieces of moralising, or descriptions
xx FAIltY TALES

utterly alien to manner, are introduced.

Perrault's The
curiou3 close of '
The Sleeping Beauty has been improved
'

away in English versions, but I cannot be so false to Perrault.

Red Riding Hood is rescued and the wolf is killed by a woods-
man, a perversion of history. Probably children prefer the
truth. When M. P. J. Stahl told the tale to Charles Nodier's

grandchild, a girl of four, she cried, Le gent il petit loup

' '
little

Nice little wolf! M. Stahl w as horrified, till he learned

T

that his young friend was going without her dinner for her
health's sake, and had been promised a cake. On Red Riding
Hood's cake, or custard,' her mind had been steadily fixed,
'

to the exclusion of that heroine herself. And the child was

commending the sportsmanlike conduct of the wolf, who is

not recorded to have eaten the cake even if he did gobble up

the heroine !

Wedo not know what passes in the minds of children

when they hear the fairy tales. Perhaps they side with the
wolf, or have a tendresse for the Yellow Dwarf. But if their
open eyes and mouths tell the truth (they have not learned to
tell aught they are happy and contented with these grave
else)

prodigious histories. Pretty certainly they do not take the

moral, and will be none the wiser, if much the more diverted,
for the tale of Prince Hyacinth Longnose. There are few
courtiers in our nurseries, but Madame le Prince de Beaumont
may have meant her tale for a little
Dauphin's reading.
The stories from the Norse which Mrs. Hunt has trans-
lated are familiar to already in Sir George Dasent's
many
delightful book. We had only room
for a few they differ :

from the rest by a certain largeness of treatment the clean ;

cold air of the north, the healthy fragrance of pine forests

blows through them, borne by the strong north wind. They
are somewhat plain-spoken, but nobody who knows children,
nobody who is not a prurient pedant of prudery, will be

capable of thinking that this can harm their little readers.

Dickens, in childhood, had a child's Tom Jones, an innocent
'
 INTRODUCTION xxi

creature.' Still more innocent are the White Bear, and the

kind, and brave, and loyal Master Maid, and the Princess on
the Hill of Glass.
The stories from Grimm are among the best in the world,
and are probably familiar to most children who may be pre-
sented with the Blue Fairy Book. They will not be sorry to
laugh again with the Brave Little Tailor,' to shudder before
'

the boy learned to do so, and to wander to the witch's lollipop

cottage with Hansel and Grettel. The Grimms' Tales are
now all done into English by Mrs. Hunt, but we have thought 1

it better to give an original rendpring, by Miss May Sellar.

The English tales are so scanty, and have been so flattened

and stupefied, and crammed with gross rural jests, in the
chap books, that we can only give a decent if a dull version
'
of Jack the Giant Killer and Dick Whittington.'
'
On the
'

'
other hand '
Gulliver in Lilliput has been condensed by Miss
May Kendall the marvels are left, and the satire is subdued.
;

The Scotch stories are placed at the end for Scotch children.

English people hate dialect so much that they cannot

' '
If
read the Waverley novels and Burns, English children (if
inordinately and not merely affectedly stupid) may be puzzled
by
'
The Black Bull
of Norroway,' and The Red Etin of '

Ireland.' Not much space, at all events, is sacrificed to the

lore of what Mr. Gladstone once ingenuously supposed to be
the Land o' the Leal.' The Etin and the Bull are such
'

very old friends of the editor's, that he could not omit them
when the fairies were invited-to the festival.
As in all collections, many critics will miss many of their
favourites. Space has its limits, and one is reluctantly
obliged to leave out a tale or two from the Mabinogion, several
from Islay's stories of the West Highlands, and many from
modern Greek, Japanese, Hindoo, Bassuto, Bed Indian, Berber,
Egyptian, and, above all, Finnish and Slavonic sources. As this
essay was being written came the sad news that our Folk-Lore
1
G. Bell and Sons.
xxii FAIEY TALES
has lost its great Slavonic student, Mr. Ralston. No more will
children follow him they followed him once at Oxford, from
the Museum, I think, to the Theatre like the crowd that
went after the music of the Pied Piper of Hamelin. He was
no less admirable a narrator than a cautious, kindly, and
learned student of nursery traditions. He had not only the
science but the spirit of the fairy world. This word in a
book meant for little boys and girls is due to the memory
of a lover of children. Finally, the Editor must thank the
authors who have helped him, and the artists who have lent
their fancy to the book. His friend Mr. Jacomb Hood will
pardon him for mentioning (in the sacred interests of science)
that Monsieur de la Barbe Bleue was not a Turk ! One of the
ladies' brothers was a Dragoon, the other a Mousquetaire, of
M. d'Artagnan's company perhaps. They were all French
folk and Christians had he been a Turk, Blue Beard need not
;

have been wedded to but one wife at a time.

 THE BRONZE EING

upon a time in a certain country there lived a king whose

ONCE
palace was surrounded by a spacious garden. But, though
the gardeners were many and the soil was good, this garden yielded
neither flowers nor fruits, not even grass or shady trees.
The King was in despair about it when a wise old man said to
him :

'
Your gardeners do not understand their business: but what can
you expect of men whose fathers were cobblers and carpenters ?
How should they have learnt to cultivate your garden ?
'

'
You
are quite right,' cried the King.
Therefore,' continued the old man, you should send for a gar-
' '

dener whose father and grandfather have been gardeners before

him, and very soon your garden will be full of green grass and gay
flowers,and you will enjoy its delicious fruit.'
So the King sent messengers to every town, village, and hamlet
in his dominions, to look for a gardener whose forefathers had been
gardeners also, and after forty days one was found.
'
Come with us and be gardener to the King,' they said to him.
'
How '
can I go to the King,' said the gardener, a poor wretch
like me ? '

'
That isof no consequence,' they answered. '
Here are new
clothes for you and your family.'
'
But I owe money to several people.'
'
We will
pay your debts,' they said.
So the gardener allowed himself to be persuaded, and went
away with the messengers, taking his wife and his son with him ;

and the King, delighted to have found a real gardener, entrusted

him with the care of his garden. The man found no difficulty in
making the royal garden produce flowers and fruit, and at the end
of a year the park was not like the same place, and the King
showered gifts upon his new servant.
2 THE BRONZE RING
The gardener, as you have heard already, had a son, who was a
very handsome young man, with most agreeable manners, and
every day he carried the best fruit of the garden to the King, and
all the prettiest flowers to his daughter. Now this princess was
wonderfully pretty and was just sixteen years old, and the King
was beginning to think it was time that she should be married.
My dear child,' said he, you are of an age to take a husband,
' '

therefore I am thinking of marrying you to the son of my prime

minister.'
'
Father,' replied the Princess,
'
I will never marry the son of
the minister.'
'
'
Why not ? asked the King.
4
Because I love the gardener's son,' answered the Princess.
On
hearing this the King was at first very angry, and then he
wept and sighed, and declared that such a husband was not worthy
of his daughter but the young Princess was not to be turned from
;

her resolution to marry the gardener's son.

Then the King consulted his ministers. '
This is what you
must they said.
do,' To get rid of the gardener yon must send
'

both suitors to a very distant country, and the one who returns
first shall marry yourdaughter.'
this advice, and the minister's son was pre-
The King followed
sented with a splendid horse and a purse full of gold pieces, while
the gardener's son had only an old lame horse and a purse full of
copper money, and every one thought he would never come back
from his journey.
The day before they started the Princess met her lover and said
to him :

'
Be brave, and remember always that I love you. Take this
purse full of jewels and make the best use you can of them for love
of me, and come back quickly and demand my hand.'
The two suitors left the town together, but the minister's son
went off at a gallop on his good horse, and very soon was lost to
sight behind the most distant hills. He travelled on for some days,
and presently reached a fountain beside which an old woman all m
rags sat upon a stone.
'
Good-day to you, young traveller,' said she.
But the minister's son made no reply.
Have pity upon me, traveller,' she said again. I am dying of
' '

hunger, as you see, and three days have I been here and no one
has given me anything.'
 THE BRONZE P.IXG 3

Let me alone, old witch,' cried the young man ; I can do

'

nothing for you,' and so saying he went on his way.

That same evening the gardener's son rode up to the fountain
upon his lame grey horse.
'

Good-day to you, young traveller,' said the beggar-woman.

Good-day, good woman,' answered he.
'

Young traveller, have pity upon me.'

'

Take my purse, good woman,' said he, and mount behind me,
' '

for your legs can't be very strong.'

The old woman didn't wait to be asked twice, but mounted

behind him, and in this style they reached the chief city of a power-
ful The minister's son was lodged in a grand inn, the
kingdom.
gardener's son and the old woman dismounted at the inn for
beggars.
The next day the gardener's son heard a great noise in the
street, and the King's heralds passed, blowing all kinds of instru-
ments, and crying :

The King, our master,

'
is old and infirm. He will give a great
reward to whoever will cure him and give him back the strength of
his youth.'
Then the old beggar-woman said to her benefactor :

u2
4 THE BEONZE RING
'
This is what you must do to obtain the reward which the King
promises. Go out of the town by the south gate, and there you will
find three little dogs of different colours the first will be white, the
;

second black, the third red. You must kill them and then burn
them separately, and gather up the ashes. Put the ashes of each
dog into a bag of its own colour, then go before the door of the
" A celebrated
palace and cry out, physician has come from Janina
in Albania. He alone can cure the King and give him back the
The "
strength of his youth." King's physicians will say, This is
an impostor, and not a learned man," and they will make all sorts
of difficulties, but you will overcome them all at last, and will pre-
sent yourself before the sick King. You must then demand as much
wood as three mules can carry, and a great cauldron, and must shut
yourself up in a room with the Sultan, and when the cauldron boils
you must throw him into it, and there leave him until his flesh is
completely separated from his bones. Then arrange the bones in
their proper places, and throw over them the ashes out of the three

bags. The King will come back to life, and will be just as he was
when he was twenty years old. For your reward you must demand
the bronze ring which has the power to grant you everything you
desire. Go, my son, and do not forget any of my instructions.'
The young man followed the old beggar-woman's directions.
On going out of the town he found the white, red, and black dogs,
and killed and burnt them, gathering the ashes into three bags;
Then he ran to the palace and cried :

A celebrated physician has just come from Janina in Albania.

'

He alone can cure the King and give him back the strength of his
youth.'
The King's physicians at first laughed at the unknown wayfarer,
but the Sultan ordered that the stranger should be admitted. They
brought the cauldron and the loads of wood, and very soon the King
was boiling away. Towards mid-day the gardener's son arranged
the bones in their places, and he had hardly scattered the ashes over
them before the old King revived, to find himself once more young
and hearty.
'
How can I reward you, my benefactor ? '
he cried. '
Will you
'
take half my treasures ?
'
No,' said the gardener's son.
daughter's hand ?
' '

My
'
No.'
'
Take half my kingdom.'
 THE BEONZE RING 5

'
No. Give me only the bronze ring which can instantly grant
me anything I wish for.'
' '
'
Alas said the King,
! I set great store by that marvellous

ring ; you shall have it.' And he gave it to him.

nevertheless,
The gardener's son went back to say good-bye to the old beggar-
woman then he said to the bronze ring :
;

Prepare a splendid ship in which I may continue my journey.

'

Let the hull be of fine gold, the masts of silver, the sails of brocade ;
let the crew consist of twelve young men of noble appearance, dressed
like kings. St. Nicholas will be at the helm. As to the cargo, let
it be diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and carbuncles.'
And immediately a ship appeared upon the sea which resembled
in every particular the description given by the gardener's son, and,
stepping on board, he continued his journey. Presently he arrived
at a great town and established himself in a wonderful palace.
After several days he met his rival, the minister's son, who had
spent all his money and was reduced to the disagreeable employ-
ment of a carrier of dust and rubbish. The gardener's son said to
him :

'
What
is your name, what is your family, and from what

country do you come ?

'

I am the son of the prime minister of a great nation, and yet

'

see what a degrading occupation I am reduced to.'

Listen to me though I don't know anything more about you,
'

I am willing to help you. I will give you a ship to take you back
to your own country upon one condition.'
'
Whatever it may be, I accept it willingly.'
'
Follow me to my palace.'
The minister's son followed the rich stranger, whom he had not
recognised. When they reached the palace the gardener's son made
a sign to his slaves, who completely undressed the new-comer.
'
Make this ring red- hot,' commanded the master, and
'
mark the
man with it upon his back.'
The slaves obeyed him.
Now, young man,' said the rich stranger, I am going to give
' '

you a vessel which will take you back to your own country.'
And, going out, he took the bronze ring and said :

Bronze ring, obey thy master. Prepare me a ship of which the

'

half-rotten timbers shall be painted black, let the sails be in rags,

and the sailors infirm and sickly. One shall have lost a leg, another
an arm, the third shall be a hunchback, another lame or club-footed
6 THE BRONZE RING
or blind, and most of them shall be ugly and covered with scars.
Go, and let my orders be executed.'
The minister's son embarked in this old vessel, and, thanks to
favourable winds, at length reached his own country. In spite of
the pitiable condition in which he returned they received him
joyfully.
I am the first to come back,' said he to the King
'
now fulfil ;
'

your promise, and give me the princess in marriage.'

So they at once began to prepare for the wedding festivities. As
to the poor princess, she was sorrowful and angry enough about it.
The next morning, at daybreak, a wonderful ship with every sail
set came to anchor before the town. The King happened at that
moment to be at the palace window.
What strange ship is this,' he cried, that has a golden hull,
' '

silver masts, and silken sails, and who are the young men like

princes who man it ? And do I not see St. Nicholas at the

helm ? Go at once and invite the captain of the ship to come to
the palace.'
His servants obeyed him, and very soon in came an enchantingly
handsome young prince, dressed in rich silk, ornamented with
pearls and diamonds.
you are welcome, whoever you
' '
Young man,' said the King,
may be. Do me the favour to be my guest as long as you remain
in my capital.'
' '
Many thanks, sire,' replied the captain, I accept your offer.'
'
My daughter is about to be married,' said the King; ' will you
'
give her away ?
'
I shall be charmed, sire.'

Soon after came the Princess and her betrothed.

Why, how
'
'
is this ? cried the young captain ;
'
would you
marry this charming princess to such a man as that
'
?
'
But he is my prime minister's son
'
!

'
What does that matter I cannot give your daughter
? away.
The man she is betrothed to is one of servants.' my
'
Your servant ?
'

'
Without doubt. I met him in a distant town reduced to
carrying awa} dust and rubbish from the houses.
T
I had pity on
him and engaged him as one of my servants.'
' '
cried the King.
It is impossible !

'
Do you wish me to prove what I say ? This young man
returned in a vessel which I fitted out for him, an unseaworthy
 THE BRONZE RING 7

ship with a black battered hull, and the sailors were infirm and
crippled.'
'
It is quite true,' said the King.
'
It is false,' cried the minister's son. '
I do not know this
man !
'

' '
Sire,' said the young captain, order your daughter's betrothed
to be stripped, and see if the mark of my ring is not branded upon
his back.'
The King was about to give this order, when the minister's son,
to save himself from such an indignity, admitted that the story was
true.
'
And now, sire,' said the young captain,
'
do not you recognise
me ?
'

' '
I recognise you,' said the Princess you are the gardener's son
;

whom I have always loved, and it is you I wish to marry.'

'
Young man, you shall be my
son-in-law,' cried the King.
'
The
marriage festivities are already begun, so you shall marry my
daughter this very day.'
And so that very day the gardener's son married the beautiful
Princess.
Several months passed. The young couple were as happy as
the day was long, and the King was more and more pleased with
himself for having secured such a son-in-law.
But, presently, the captain of the golden ship found it necessary
to take a long voyage, and after embracing his wife tenderly he
embarked.
Now in the outskirts of the capital there lived a Jew, who had
spent his life in studying black arts alchemy, astrology, magic,
and enchantment. This man found out that the gardener's son
had only succeeded in marrying the Princess by the help of the
genii who obeyed the bronze ring.
I will have that ring,' said he to himself.
'
So he went down to
the sea-shore and caught some little red fishes. Eeally, they were
quite wonderfully pretty. Then he came back, and, passing before
the Princess's window, he began to cry out :
Who wants some pretty little red fishes ?
' '

The Princess heard him, and sent out one of her slaves, who
said to the old Jew :

'
What will you take for your fish ?
'

'
A bronze ring.'
4
A bronze ring, old simpleton ! And where shall I find one ?
'
8 THE BRONZE EING
'
Under the cushion in the Princess's room.'
The slave went back to her mistress.
'
The old madman will take neither gold nor silver,' said she.
'
What does he want then ? '

'
A bronze ring that is hidden under a cushion.'
'
Find the ring and give it to him,' said the Princess.
And at last the slave found the bronze ring, which the captain
of the golden ship had accidentally left behind, and carried it to the

Jew, who made with it instantly.

off

Hardly had he reached his own house when, taking the ring, he
said, 'Bronze ring, obey thy master. I desire that the golden
ship shall turn to black wood, and the crew to hideous negroes ;

that St. Nicholas shall leave the helm, and that the only cargo
shall be black cats.'
And the genii of the bronze ring obeyed him.
Finding himself upon the sea in this miserable condition, the
young captain understood that some one must have stolen the
bronze ring from him, and he lamented his misfortune loudly but ;

that did him no good.

'
'
Alashe said to himself, whoever has taken my ring has
!
'

probably taken my dear wife also. What good will it do me to go

back to my own country ? And he sailed about from island to
'

island, and from shore to shore, believing that wherever he went

everybody was laughing at him, and very soon his poverty was so
great that he and his crew and the poor black cats had nothing to
eat but herbs and roots. After wandering about a long time he
reached an island inhabited by mice. The captain landed upon the
shore and began to explore the country. There were mice every-
where, and nothing but mice. Some of the black cats had followed
him, and, not having been fed for several days, they were fearfully
hungry, and made terrible havoc among the mice.
Then the queen of the^bice held a council.
These cats will eat every one of us,' she said, if the captain of
' '

the ship does not shut the ferocious animals up. Let us send a
deputation to him of the bravest among us.'
Several mice offered themselves for this mission and set out to
find the young captain.
' '
Captain,' said they, go away quickly from our island, or we
shall perish, every mouse of us.'

'Willingly,' replied the young captain, 'upon one condition.

That is that you shall first bring me back a bronze
ring which
THE OLD JEW SHOWS THE FISHES TO THE PRINCESS.
 THE BRONZE EING 9

some clever magician has stolen from me. If you do not do this
I will land all cats upon your island, and
my you shall be exter-
minated.'
The mice withdrew in great dismay. '
What is to be done ? '
said the queen.
'
How
can we find this bronze ring ? She held '

a new council, calling in mice from every quarter of the globe, but
nobody knew where the bronze ring was. Suddenly three mice
arrived from a very distant country. Or.e was blind, the second
lame, and the third had her ears cropped.
Ho, ho, ho
' '
said the new-comers.
! We come from a far '

distant country.'
'
Do you know wherethe bronze ring is which the genii obey ?
'

Ho, ho, ho we know a wicked Jew has taken possession of

'
!
;

it, and now he keeps it in his pocket by day and in his mouth by
night.'
Go and take it from him, and come back as soon as possible.'
'

So the three mice made themselves a boat and set sail for the
Jew's country. When they reached the capital they landed and
ran to the palace, leaving only the blind mouse on the shore to
take care of the boat. Then they waited till it was night. The
Jew lay down in bed and put the bronze ring into his mouth, and
very soon he was asleep.
Now, what shall we do ? said the two little animals to each
' '

other.
The mouse with the cropped ears found a lamp full of oil, and
a bottle full So she dipped her tail first in the oil and
of pepper.
then in the pepper, and held it to the Jew's nose.
'
'
Atisha atisha ! sneezed the Jew, but he did not wake, and
!

the shock made the bronze ring jump out of his mouth. Quick as
thought the lame mouse snatched up the precious talisman and
carried it off to the boat.
Imagine the despair of the magician when he awoke and the
bronze ring was nowhere to be found !

But by that time our three mice had set sail with their prize.
A favouring breeze was carrying them towards the island where
the queen of the mice was awaiting them. Naturally they began
to talkabout the bronze ring.
'
Which '
of us deserves the most credit ? they cried all at once.
'
I do,' said the blind mouse, for without my watchfulness our
'

boat would have drifted away to the open sea.'

No, indeed,' cried the mouse with the cropped ears; 'the credit
'
10 THE BBONZE RING
is mine. Did I not cause the ring to jump out of the Jew's
mouth ? '

'
mine,' cried the lame one,
'
No, it is for I ran off with the
ring.'
And from high words they soon came to blows, and, alas ! when
the quarrel was fiercest the bronze ring fell into the sea.
'
How
are we to face our queen,' said the three mice, '
when
by our folly we have talisman and condemned our people
lost the
to be utterly exterminated ? We cannot go back to our country let ;

us land on this desert island and there end our miserable lives.' No
sooner said than done. The boat reached the island, and the mice
landed.
The blind mouse was speedily deserted by her two sisters, who
went off to hunt flies, but as she wandered sadly along the shore she

found a dead fish, and was eating it, when she felt something very
hard. At her cries the other two mice ran up.
'
It is the bronze ring
'
It is the talisman
!
they cried joy-
!

fully, and, getting into their boat again, they soon reached the mouse
island. It was time they did, for the captain was just going to land
his cargo of cats, when a deputation of mice brought him the
precious bronze ring.
Bronze ring,' commanded the young man, obey thy master.
' '

Let my ship appear as it was before.'

Immediately the genii of the ring set to work, and the old black
vessel became once more the wonderful golden ship with sails of
 THE BRONZE EING 11

brocade ; thehandsome sailors ran to the silver masts and the

silken ropes, and very soon they set sail for the capital.
Ah how
!
merrily the sailors sang as they flew over the glassy
sea !

last the port was reached.

At
The captain landed and ran to the palace, where he found the
Jew asleep. The Princess clasped her husband in a long embrace.
The magician tried to escape, but he was seized and bound with
strong cords.
The next day the Jew, tied to the tail of a savage mule loaded
with nuts, was broken into as many pieces as there were nuts upon
the mule's back. 1

1
Tmditions Populaires de fAsie Mineurt. Carnoy et Nicolaides. Paris : Muison-
iieuve, 1889.
 PRINCE HYACINTH

PEINCE HYACINTH
AND THE DEAR LITTLE PRINCESS

upon a time there lived a king who was deeply in love

ONCE
with a princess, but she could not
marry anyone, because she
was under an enchantment. So the King set out to seek a fairy,
and asked what he could do to win the Princess's love. The Fairy
said to him :

'
You know that the Princess has a great cat which she is very
fond of. Whoever is clever enough to tread on that cat's tail is the
man she is destined to marry.'

The King said to himself that this would not be very difficult,
and he left the Fairy, determined to grind the cat's tail to powder
rather than not tread on it at all.
You may imagine that it was not long before he went to see the
Princess, and puss, as usual, marched in before him, arching his
back. The King took a long step, and quite thought he had the
 AND THE DEAR LITTLE PEINCESS 13

tailunder his foot, but the cat turned round so sharply that he only
trod on air. And so it went on for eight days, till the King began
to think that this fatal tail must be full of quicksilver it was never
still for a moment.
At last, however, he was lucky enough to come upon puss fast
asleep and with his tail conveniently spread out. So the King,
without losing a moment, set his foot upon it heavily.
With one terrific yell the cat sprang up and instantly changed
into a tall man, who, fixing his angry eyes upon the King, said :

'
You shall marry the Princess because you have been able to
break the enchantment, but I will have my revenge. You shall
have a son, who will never be happy until he finds out that his nose
is too long, and if you ever tell anyone what I have just said to

you, you shall vanish away instantly, and no one shall ever see
you or hear of you again.'
Though the King was horribly afraid of the enchanter, he could
not help laughing at this threat.
'
If my son has such a long nose as that,' he said to himself, he
'

must always see it or feel it ; at least, if he is not blind or without

hands.'
But, as the enchanter had vanished, he did not waste any more
time in thinking, but went to seek the Princess, who very soon
consented to marry him. But after all, they had not been married
very long when the King died, and the Queen had nothing left to
care for but her little son, who was called Hyacinth. The little
Prince had large blue eyes, the prettiest eyes in the world, and a
sweet little mouth, but, alas his nose was so enormous that it
!

covered half his face. The Queen was inconsolable when she saw
this great nose, but her ladies assured her that it was not really as

large as it looked that it was a Koman nose, and you had only to
;

open any history to see that every hero has a large nose. The
Queen, who was devoted to her baby, was pleased with what they
told her, and when she looked at Hyacinth again, his nose certainly
did not seem to her quite so large.
The Prince was brought up with great care and, as soon as he
;

could speak, they told him all sorts of dreadful stories about people
who had short noses. No one was allowed to come near him whose
nose did not more or less resemble his own, and the courtiers, to
get into favour with the Queen, took to pulling their babies' noses
several times every day to make them grow long. But, do what they
would, they were nothing by comparison with the Prince's.
14 PRINCE HYACINTH
When lie grew sensible he learnt history ; and whenever any
great prince or beautiful princess was spoken of, his teachers took
care to tell him that they had long noses.
His room was hung with pictures, all of people with very large
noses and the Prince grew up so convinced that a long nose was
;

a great beauty, that he would not on any account have had his own
a single inch shorter !

When his twentieth birthday was past, the Queen thought it

was time that he should be married, so she commanded that the
portraits of several princesses should be brought for him- to see, and
among the others was a picture of the Dear Little Princess !

Now, she was the daughter of a great king, and would some day
possess several kingdoms herself but Prince Hyacinth had not a
;

thought to spare for anything of that sort, he was so much struck

with her beauty. The Princess, whom he thought quite charming,
had, however, a little saucy nose, which, in her face, was the prettiest
thing possible, but it was a cause of great embarrassment to the
courtiers,who had got into such a habit of laughing at little noses
that they sometimes found themselves laughing at hers before they
had time to think but this did not do at all before the Prince, who
;

quite failed to see the joke, and actually banished two of his
courtiers who had dared to mention disrespectfully the Dear Little
Princess's tiny nose !

The others, taking warning from this, learnt to think twice before
they spoke, and one even went so far as to tell the Prince that,
though it was quite true that no man could be worth anything
unless he had a long nose, still, a woman's beauty was a different
thing; and he knew a learned man who understood Greek and
had read in some old manuscripts that the beautiful Cleopatra
herselfhad a tip-tilted nose
' '
!

The Prince made him a splendid present as a reward for this

good news, and at once sent ambassadors to ask the Dear Little
Princess in marriage. The King, her father, gave his consent and ;

Prince Hyacinth, who, in his anxiety to see the Princess, had gone
three leagues to meet her, was just advancing to kiss her hand
when, to the horror of all who stood by, the enchanter appeared as

suddenly as a flash of lightning, and, snatching up the Dear Little

Princess, whirled her away out of their sight !

The Prince was left quite inconsolable, and declared that nothing
should induce him to go back to his kingdom until he had found
her again, and refusing to allow any of his courtiers to follow
 AND THE DEAR LITTLE PRINCESS
him, he mounted his horse and rode sadly away, letting the animal
choose his own path.
So it happened that he came presently to a great plain, across
which he rode all day long without seeing a single house, and
horse and rider were quite
terribly hungry, when, as
the night fell, the Prince
caught sight of a light,
which seemed to shine
from a cavern.
He rode up to it, and
saw a little old woman,
who appeared to be at
least a hundred years old.
She put on her spec-
tacles to look at Prince

Hyacinth, but it was quite

a long time before she
could fix them securely
because her nose was so
very short.
The Prince and the
Fairy (for that was who
she was) had no sooner
looked at one another
than they went into fits
of laughter, and cried at
the same moment, Oh, '

'
what a funny nose !

'
Not so funny as your own,' said Prince Hyacinth to the Fairy ;

'but, madam, I beg you to leave the consideration of our noses

such as they are and to be good enough to give me something to
eat, for I am starving, and so is my poor horse.'
'
With all my heart,' said the Fairy. '
Though your nose is
so ridiculous you are, nevertheless, the son of my best friend. I
loved your father as if he had been my brother. Now he had a
very handsome nose
'
!

'
And pray what does mine lack ? said the Prince.'

'
Oh it doesn't lack anything,' replied the Fairy. On the con-
!
'

trary quite, there is only too much of it. But never mind, one may
be a very worthy man though his nose is too long. I was telling
16 PEINCE HYACINTH
you that I was your father's friend ;
he often came to see me in the
old times, and you must know that
I was very pretty in those days ;

at least, he used to say so. I should like to tell you of a conversa-

tion we had the last time I ever saw him.'
'
Indeed,' said the Prince,
'
when I have supped it will give me
the greatest pleasure to hear it but consider, ; madam, I beg of you,
that I have had nothing to eat to-day.'
The poor boy is right,' said the Fairy
'
I was forgetting. ;
'

Come in, you some supper, and while you are

then, and I will give

eating I can tell you my story in a very few words for I don't like
endless tales myself. Too long a tongue is worse than too long a
nose, and I remember when I was young that I was so much
admired for not being a great chatterer. They used to tell the
Queen, my mother, that it was so. For though you see what I am
now, I was the daughter of a great king. My father
'Your father, I dare say, got something to eat when he was
'

hungry interrupted the Prince.

!

'
Oh ! answered the Fairy, and you also shall have
certainly,'
'

supper directly. I only just wanted to tell you

'
But I really cannot listen to anything until I have had some-

thing to eat,' cried the Prince, who was getting quite angry ; but
then, remembering that he had better be polite as he much needed
the Fairy's help, he added :

'
I know that in the pleasure of listening to you I should quite
forget my own hunger ; but my horse, who cannot hear you, must
*
really be fed !

The Fairy was very much flattered by this compliment, and

said, calling to her servants :
You shall not wait another
'
minute, you are so polite, and in
spite of the enormous size of your nose you are really very agree-
able.'
'
Plague take the old lady ! How she does go on about my nose !
'

said the Prince to himself. '

One would almost think that mine had
taken all the extra length that hers lacks ! If I were not so hungry
I would soon have done with this chatterpie who thinks she talks

very little ! How stupid people are not to see their own faults !

that comes of being a princess she has been spoilt by flatterers, :

who have made her believe that she is quite a moderate talker !
'

Meanwhile the servants were putting the supper on the table,

and the Prince was much amused to hear the Fairy, who asked
them a thousand questions simply for the pleasure of hearing her-
 AND THE DEAR LITTLE PRINCESS 17

selfspeak especially he noticed one maid who, no matter what was

;

being said, always contrived to praise her mistress's wisdom.

Well
'
he thought, as he ate his supper, I'm very glad I
!
' '

came here. This just shows me how sensible I have been in never
People of that sort praise us to our faces
listening to flatterers.
without shame, and hide our faults or change them into virtues.
For my part I never will be taken in by them. I know my own
defects, I hope.'
Poor Prince Hyacinth He really believed what he said, and
!

hadn't an idea that the people who had praised his nose were
laughing at him, just as the Fairy's maid was laughing at her; for
the Prince had seen her laugh slyly when she could do so without
the Fairy's noticing her.
However, he said nothing, and presently, when his hunger began
to be appeased, the Fairy said :

'

My dear Prince, might I beg you to move a little more that

way, for your nose casts such a shadow that I really cannot see
what I have on my plate. Ah !

thanks. Now let us speak of

your father. When I went to
his Court he was only a little

boy, but that is forty years

ago, and I have been in this
desolate place ever since. Tell
me what goes on nowadays ;

are the ladies as fond of amuse-

ment as ever ? In my time one
saw them at parties, theatres,
balls,and promenades every
day. Dear me What a long !

nose you have I cannot get !

'
used to it !

Eeally, madam,' said the

'

Prince, 'I wish you would

leave off mentioning my nose. It cannot matter to you what it is

like. I am
quite satisfied with it, and have no wish to have it
shorter. One must take what is given one.'
'
Now you are angry with me, poor Hyacinth,' said the my
Fairy, and I assure you that I didn't mean to vex you on the
'
;

contrary, Iwished to do you a service. However, though I really

cannot help your nose being a shock to me, I will try not to say
c
18 PRINCE HYACINTH

anything about it. I will even try to think that you have an
ordinary nose. To tell the truth, it would make three reasonable
ones.'
The Prince, who was no longer hungry, grew so impatient at the
Fairy's continual remarks about his nose that at last he threw him-
self upon his horse and rode hastily away. But wherever he came
in his journeyings he thought the people were mad, for they all
talked of his nose, and yet he could not bring himself to admit that
it was too long, he had been so used all his life to hear it called
handsome.
The who wished to make him happy, at last hit upon
old Fairy,
a plan. She shut the Dear Little Princess up in a palace of
crystal, and put this palace down where the Prince could not fail to
find it. His joy at seeing the Princess again was extreme, and he
set to work with all his might to try to break her prison but in ;

spite of all his efforts he failed utterly. In despair he thought at

least that he would try to get near enough to speak to the Dear
Little Princess, who, on her part, stretched out her hand that he

might kiss it ; but turn which way he might, he never could raise
it to his lips, for his long nose always prevented it. For the first
time he realised how long it really was, and exclaimed :

"Well, it must be admitted that my nose is too long

' '
!

In an instant the crystal prison flew into a thousand splinters,

and the old Fairy, taking the Dear Little Princess by the hand,
said to the Prince :

'
Now, say if you are not very much obliged to me. Much
good it was for me to talk to you about your nose ! You would
never have found out how extraordinary it was if it hadn't hindered
you from doing what you wanted to. You see how self-love keeps
us from knowing our own defects of mind and body. Our reason
tries in vain to show them to us we refuse to see them till we find
;

them in the way of our interests. 1

Prince Hyacinth, whose nose was now just like anyone else's,
did not fail to profit by the lesson he had received. He married
the Dear Little Princess, and they lived happily ever after. 1
1
Le Prince Detir el la Princetse Uignonne. Far Madame Leprince de Beaumont.
 10

EAST OF THE SUN & WEST OF THE MOON

ANCE
" upon a time there was a poor husbandman who had many
children and little to give them in the way either of food or
clothing. They were all pretty, but the prettiest of all was the
youngest daughter, who was so beautiful that there were no bounds
to her beauty.
So once it was late on a Thursday evening in autumn, and
wild weather outside, terribly dark, and raining so heavily and
blowing so hard that the walls of the cottage shook again they
were all sitting together by the fireside, each of them busy with
something or other, when suddenly some one rapped three times
against the window-pane. The man went out to see what could be
the matter, and when he got out there stood a great big white bear.
'
Good- evening to you,' said the White Bear.
Good-evening,' said the man.
'

'
Will you give me your youngest daughter ? '
said the White
Bear ; if you will, you shall be as rich as you are
'
now poor.'
Truly the man would have had no objection to be rich, but he
thought to himself I must first ask my daughter about this,' so
:
'

he went in and told them that there was a great white bear outside
who had faithfully promised to make them all rich if he might but
have the youngest daughter.
She said no, and would not hear of it so the man went out
;

again, and settled with the White Bear that he should come again
next Thursday evening, and get her answer. Then the man per-
suaded her, and talked so much to her about the wealth that
they
would have, and what a good thing it would be for herself, that at last
she made up her mind to go, and washed and mended all her rags,
made herself as smart as she could, and held herself in readiness
to set out. Little enough had she to take away with her.
Next Thursday evening the White Bear came to fetch her. She
seated herself on his back with her bundle, and thus thev
departed.
c2
20 EAST OF THE SUN AND
When they had gone a great part of the way, the White Bear said :

'
'
Are you afraid ?
'
No, that I am not,' said she.
'
Keep tight hold of my fur, and then there is no danger,' said
he.
And thus away, until they came to a great
she rode far, far
mountain. Then the White Bear knocked on it, and a door opened,
and they went into a castle where there were many brilliantly
lighted rooms which shone with gold and silver, likewise a large

hall in which there was a well-spread table, and it was so magni-

ficent it woiild be hard to make anyone understand how
that
splendid it was. The White Bear gave her a silver bell, and told
her that when she needed anything she had but to ring this bell,
and what she wanted would appear. So after she had eaten, and
night was drawing near, she grew sleepy after her journey, and
thought she would like to go to bed. She rang the bell, and
scarcely had she touched it before she found herself in a chamber
where a bed stood ready made for her, which was as pretty as any-
one could wish to sleep in. It had pillows of silk, and curtains of
 WEST OF THE MOON 21

silk fringed with gold, and everything that was in the room was of

gold or silver ; but when she had lain down and put out the light a
man came and lay down beside her, and behold it was the White
Bear, who cast off the form of a beast during the night. She never
saw him, however, for he always came after she had put out her
light,and went away before daylight appeared.
So all went well and happily for a time, but then she began to

be very sad and sorrowful, for all day long she had to go about
alone and she did so wish to go home to her father and mother
;

and brothers and sisters. Then the White Bear asked what it was
that she wanted, and she told him that it was so dull there in the
mountain, and that she had to go about all alone, and that in her
parents' house at home there were all her brothers and sisters, and
it was because she could not go to them that she was so sorrowful.
'
There might be a cure for that,' said the W7 hite Bear, if you '

would but promise me never to talk with your mother alone, but
only when the others are there too ; for she will take hold of your
hand,' he said, 'and will want to lead you into a room to talk with
you alone but that you must by no means do, or you will bring
;

great misery on both of us.'

So one Sunday the White Bear came and said that they could
now set out to see her father and mother, and they journeyed

thither, she sitting on his back, and they went a long, long way,
and it took a long, long time but at last they came to a large
;

white farmhouse, and her brothers and sisters were running about
outside it, playing, and it was so pretty that it was a pleasure to
look at it.
'
Your parents dwell here now,' said the White Bear but do ;
'

not forget what I said to you, or you will do much harm both to
yourself and me.'
' '
No, indeed,' said she, I shall never forget and as soon as she ;
'

was at home the White Bear turned round and went back again.
There were such rejoicings when she went in to her parents
that it seemed as if they would never come to an end. Everyone
thought that he could never be sufficiently grateful to her for all
she had done for them all. Now they had everything that they
wanted, and everything was as good as it could be. They all asked
her how she was getting on where she was. All was well with her
too, she said ; and she had everything that she could want. What
other answers she gave I cannot say, but I am pretty sure that
they did not learn much from her. But in the afternoon, after
22 EAST OF THE SUN AND
they had dined at mid-day, all happened just as the White Bear
had said. Her mother wanted to talk with her alone in her own
chamber. But she remembered what the White Bear had said, and
would on no account go. What we have to say can be said at any
'

time,' she answered. But somehow or other her mother at last

persuaded her, and she was forced to tell the whole story. So she
told how every night a man came and lay down beside her when
the lights were all put out, and how she never saw him, because he
always went away before it grew light in the morning, and how
she continually went about in sadness, thinking how happy she
would be if she could but see him, and how all day long she had to

go about alone, and it was so dull and solitary. Oh cried the '
!
'

mother, in horror,
'
you are very likely sleeping with a troll ! But
I will teach you a way to see him. You shall have a bit of one of
my candles, which you can take away with you hidden in your
breast. Look at him with that when he is asleep, but take care
not to any tallow drop upon him.'
let

So she took the candle, and hid it in her breast, and when
evening drew near the White Bear came to fetch her away. When
they had gone some distance on their way, the White Bear asked
her if everything had not happened just as he had foretold, and she
could not but own that it had* Then, if you have done what your
'

mother wished,' said he, you have brought great misery on both of
'

us.' No,' she said, I have not done anything at all.'

' '
So when
she had reached home and had gone to bed it was just the same as
it had been before, and a man came and lay down beside her, and

late at night, when she could hear that he was sleeping, she got up
and kindled a light, lit her candle, let her light shine on him, and
saw him, and he was the handsomest prince that eyes had ever
beheld, and she loved him so much that it seemed to her that she
must die if she did not kiss him that very moment. So she did
kiss him but while she was doing it she let three drops of hot
;

tallow fall upon his shirt, and he awoke. What have you done '

now ? '

you have brought misery on both of us. If you

said he ;
'

had but held out for the space of one year I should have been free.
I have a stepmother who has bewitched me so that I am a white
bear by day and a man by night but now all is at an end between
;

you and me, and I must leave you, and go to her. She lives in a
castle which lies east of the sun and west of the moon, and there
too is a princess with a nose which is three ells long, and she now
is the one whom I must marrv.'
 WEST OF THE MOON 23

She wept and lamented, but all in vain, for go he must. Then
she asked him if she could not go with him. But no, that could
not be. ' Can you tell me the way then, and I will seek you that
'
I may surely be allowed to do !

Yes, you may do that,' said he ; but there is no way thither.

' '

It lies east of the sun and west of the moon, and never would you
find your way there.'
When she awoke in the morning both the Prince and the castle

were gone, and she was lying on a small green patch in the midst of
a dark, thick wood. By her side lay the self-same bundle of rags
which she had brought with her from her own home. So when
she had rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, and wept till she was
weary, she set out on her way, and thus she walked for many and
many a long day, until at last she came to a great mountain. Out-
side it an aged woman was sitting, playing with a golden apple.
The girl asked her if she knew the way to the Prince who lived
with his stepmother in the castle which lay east of the sun and
24 EAST OF THE SUN AND
west of the moon, and who was to marry a princess with a nose
which was three ells long.
'
How do you happen to know about
him enquired the old woman maybe you are she who ought
' '
? ;

to have had him.' '

Yes, indeed, I am,' she said. So it is you, '

then ? said the old woman

'
I know nothing about him but that
;
'

he dwells in a castle which is east of the sun and west of the moon.
You will be a long time in getting to it, if ever you get to it at all ;

but you shall have the loan of my horse, and then you can ride on
it to an old woman who is a neighbour of mine perhaps she can :

tell you about him. When you have got there you must just strike
the horse beneath the left ear and bid it go home again but you ;

may take the golden apple with you.'

So the girl seated herself on the horse, and rode for a long, long
way, and at last she came to the mountain, where an aged woman
was sitting outside with a gold carding-comb. The girl asked her
if she knew the way to the castle which lay east of the sun and

west of the moon but she said what the first old woman had said
; :

'
I know nothing about it, but that it is east of the sun and west of
the moon, and that you will be a long time in getting to it, if ever
you get there at aU but you shall have the loan of my horse to an
;

old woman who lives the nearest to me :

perhaps she may know
where the and when you have got to her you may just strike
castle is,

the horse beneath the left ear and bid it go home again.' Then she
gave her the gold carding-comb, for it might, perhaps, be of use to
her, she said.
So the girl seated herself on the horse, and rode a wearisome
long way onwards again, and after a very long time she came to a
great mountain, where an aged woman was sitting, spinning at a
golden spinning-wheel. Of this woman, too, she enquired if she
knew the way to the Prince, and where to find the castle which lay
east of the sun and west of the moon. But it was only the same
Maybe it was you who should have had the
'
thing once again.
Prince,' said the old woman.
'
Yes, indeed, I should have been the
one,' said the girl. knew the way no better than
But this old crone
the others it was and west of the moon, she knew
east of the sun
that, and you will be a long time in getting to it, if ever you get
'

'
to it at all,' she said but you may have the loan of my horse, and
;

I think you had better ride to the East "Wind, and ask him
perhaps :

he may know where the castle is, and will blow you thither. But
when you have got to him you must just strike the horse beneath
the left ear, and he will come home again.' And then she gave her
 WEST OF THE MOON 25

'
the golden spinning-wheel, saying :
Perhaps you may find that

you have a use for it.'

The girl had to ride for a great many days, and for a long and
wearisome time, before she got there but at last she did arrive, and
;

then she asked the East Wind if he could tell her the way to the
Prince who dwelt east of the sun and west of the rnoon. Well,
' 1

said the East Wind, I have heard tell of the Prince, and of his castle,
'

but I do not know the way to it, for I have never blown so far but, ;

if you like, I will go with you to my brother the West Wind he may :

know that, for he is much stronger than I am. You may sit on
my back, and then I can carry you there.' So she seated herself
on his back, and they did go so swiftly When they got there, the
!

East Wind went in and said that the girl whom he had brought was
the one who ought to have had the Prince up at the castle which
lay east of the sun and west of the moon, and that now she was
travelling about to find him again, so he had come there with her,
and would like to hear if the West Wind knew whereabouts the
castle was. No,' said the West Wind; so far as that have I never
' '

blown but if you like I will go with you to the South Wind, for
:

he is much stronger than either of us, and he has roamed far and
wide, and perhaps he can tell you what you want to know. You
may seat yourself on my back, and then I will carry you to him.'
So she did this, and journeyed to the South Wind, neither was
she very long on the way. When they had got there, the West Wind
asked him if he could tell her the way to the castle that lay east of
the sun and west of the moon, for she was the girl who ought to
marry the Prince who lived there.
'
'
Oh, indeed said the South
!

Wind, is that she ? Well,' said he, I have wandered about a great
' '

deal in my time, and in all kinds of places, but I have never blown
so far as that. If you like, however, I will go with you to my
brother the North Wind he is the oldest and strongest of all of
;

us, and if he does not know where it is no one in the whole world
will be able to tell you. You may sit upon my back, and then I
will carry you there.' So she seated herself on his back, and off he
went from his house in great haste, and they were not long on the
way. When they came near the North Wind's dwelling, he was
so wild and frantic that they felt cold gusts a long while before
they got there.
'
What do you want ? he roared out from afar,
'

and they froze as they heard. Said the South Wind It is I, and :
'

this is she who should have had the Prince who lives in the castle
which lies east of the sun and west of the moon. And now she
26 EAST OF THE SUN AND
wishes to ask you if you have ever been there, and can tell her the
way, for she would gladly find him again.'
Yes,' said the North Wind, I know where it is. I once blew
' '

an aspen leaf there, but I was so tired that for many days after-
wards I was not able to blow at all. However, if you really are
anxious to go there, and are not afraid to go with me, I will take
you on my back, and try if I can blow you there.'
'
Get there I must,' said she ;
and if there is any way of going
'

I will ;
and I have no fear, no matter how fast you go.'
Very well then,' said the North Wind but you must sleep here
4 '
;

to-night, for if we are ever to get there we must have the day before us.'
The North Wind woke her betimes next morning, and puffed

himself up, and made himself so big and so strong that it was
frightful to seehim, and away they went, high up through the air,
as if they would not stop until they had reached the very end of
the world. Down below there was such a storm It blew down
!

woods and houses, and when they were above the sea the ships
were wrecked by hundreds. And thus they tore on and on, and a
long time went by, and then yet more time passed, and still they
were above the sea, and the North Wind grew tired, and more tired,
and at last so utterly weary that he was scarcely able to blow any
longer, and he sank and sank, lower and lower, until at last he
went so low that the crests of the waves dashed against the heels
of the poor girl he was carrying. ' '
Art thou afraid ? said the
North Wind. I have no fear,' said she and it was true. But they
'
;
 WEST OF THE MOON 27

were not very, very far from land, and there was just enough strength
leftin the North Wind to enable him to throw her on to the shore,
immediately under the windows of a castle which lay east of the
sun and west of the moon but then he was so weary and worn
;

out that he was forced to rest for several days before he could go
to his own home again.
Next morning shesat down beneath the walls of the castle to

play with the golden apple, and the first person she saw was the
maiden with the long nose, who was to have the Prince. How '

much do you want for that gold apple of yours, girl ? said she, '

opening the window. It can't be bought either for gold or money,'

'

answered the girl. If it cannot be bought either for gold or money,

'

what will buy You may say what you please,' said the Princess.
it ?

go to the Prince who is here, and be with him

'
Well, if I may
to-night, you shall have it,' said the girl who had come with the
North Wind. You may do that,' said the Princess, for she had made
'

up her mind what she would do. So the Princess got the golden
apple, but when the girl went up to the Prince's apartment that
night he asleep, for the Princess had so contrived it. The poor
was
him, and shook him, and between whiles she wept ;
girl called to
but she could not wake him. In the morning, as soon as day
dawned, in came the Princess with the long nose, and drove her
out again. In the daytime she sat down once more beneath the
windows of the castle, and began to card with her golden carding-
comb ;
and then all happened as it had happened before. The
princess asked her what she wanted for it, and she replied that it
was not for sale, either for gold or money, but that if she could get
leave to go to the Prince, and be with him during the night, she
should have it. But when she went up to the Prince's room he
was again asleep, and, let her call him, or shake him, or weep as
she would, he still slept on, and she could not put any life in him.
When daylight came in the morning, the Princess with the long
nose came too, and once more drove her away. When day had
quite come, the girl seated herself under the castle windows, to spin
with her golden spinning-wheel, and the Princess with the long
nose wanted to have that also. So she opened the window, and
asked what she would take for it. The girl said what she had said
on each of the former occasions that it was not for sale either for
gold or for money, but if she could get leave to go to the Prince who
lived there, and be with him during the night, she should have it.
T
'
Y es,' said the Princess, I will gladly consent to that.
'
 EAST OF THE SUN AND
But were some Christian folk who had been
in that place there
carried and they had been sitting in the chamber which was
off,
next to that of the Prince, and had heard how a woman had
been in there who had wept and called on him two nights running,
and they told the Prince of this. So that evening, when the Princess
came once more with her sleeping-drink, he pretended to drink,
but threw it away behind him, for he suspected that it was a sleep-
ing drink. So, when the girl went into the Prince's room this
time he was awake, and she had to tell him how she had come
there. You have come just in time,' said the Prince, for I should
' '

have been married to-morrow but I will not have the long-nosed
;

Princess, and you alone can save me. I will say that I want to see
what my bride can do, and bid her wash the shirt which has the
three drops of tallow on it. This she will consent to do, for she
does not know that it is
you who let them fall on
it but no one can wash
;

them out but one born of

Christian folk : it cannot
be done by one of a pack
of trolls and then I will
;

say that no one shall

ever be my bride but the
woman who can do this,
and I know that you can.'
There was great joy and
gladness between them
all that night, but the
next day, when the wed-
ding was to take place,
the Prince said, I must '

see what my bride can

do.'
'
That you may do,'
said the stepmother.
I have a
'
fine shirt
which I want to wear
as my wedding shirt, but
three drops of tallow have
got upon it which I want
to have washed off, and I have vowed to marry no one but the woman
who is able to do it. If she cannot do that, she is not worth having.'
 WEST OF THE MOON 29

Well, that was a very small matter, they thought, and agreed to
do it.The Princess with the long nose began to wash as well as she
could, but, the more she washed and rubbed, the larger the spots
grew. Ah you can't wash at all,' said the old troll-hag, who was
'
!

her mother. Give it to me.'

'
But she too had not had the shirt
very long in her hands before it looked worse still, and, the more
she washed it and rubbed it, the larger and blacker grew the spots.
So the other trolls had to come and wash, but, the more they

did, the blacker and uglier grew the shirt, until at length it was as
black as if it had been up the chimney.
'
Oh,' cried the Prince,
'
not one of you is good for anything at all There is a beggar-
!

girl sitting outside the window, and I'll be bound that she can wash
better than any of you! Come in, you girl there he cried. So
!
'

she came in. Can

'
you wash this shirt clean ? he '
cried. Oh I '
!

don't know,' she said ; but I will try.'

'
And no sooner had she
taken the shirt and dipped it in the water than it was white as
driven snow, and even whiter than that. '
I will marry you,' said
the Prince.
Then the old troll-hag flew into such a rage that she burst, and
the Princess with the long nose and all the little trolls must have
burst too, for they have never been heard of since. The Prince and
who were imprisoned there,
his bride set free all the Christian folk
and took away with them all the gold and silver that they could
carry, and moved far away from the castle which lay east of the sun
and west of the moon. 1
1
Asbjornsen and iloe.
 30

THE YELLOW DWAEF

npon a time there lived a queen who had been the mother
ONCE
of a great many children, and of them all only one daughter
was left. But then she was worth at least a thousand.
Her mother, who, since the death of the King, her father, had
nothing in the world she cared for so much as this little princess,
was so terribly afraid of losing her that she quite spoiled her,
and never tried to correct any of her faults. The consequence
was that this little person, who was as pretty as possible, and
was one day to wear a crown, grew up so proud and so much
in love with her own beauty that she despised everyone else in
the world.
The Queen, her mother, by her caresses and flatteries, helped to
make her believe that there was nothing too good for her. She
was dressed almost always in the prettiest frocks, as a fairy, or as
a queen going out to hunt, and the ladies of the Court followed her
dressed as forest-fairies.
And to make her more vain than ever the Queen caused her
portrait to be taken by the cleverest painters and sent it to several

neighbouring kings with whom she was very friendly.

When they saw this portrait they fell in love with the Princess
every one of them, but upon each it had a different effect. One
fell ill, one went quite crazy, and a few of the luckiest set off to see

her as soon as possible ;

but these poor princes became her slaves
the momentthey set eyes on her.
Never has there been a gayer Court. Twenty delightful kings
did everything they could think of to make themselves agreeable,
and after having spent ever so much money in giving a single
entertainment thought themselves very lucky if the Princess said
'
That's pretty.'
All this admiration vastly pleased the Queen. Not a day passed
but she received seven or eight thousand sonnets, and as many
 THE YELLOW DWARF 31

elegies, madrigals, and songs, which were sent her by all the poets
in the world. All the prose and the poetry that was written just
then was about Bellissima for that was the Princess's name and
all the bonfires that they had were made of these verses, which
crackled and sparkled better than any other sort of wood.
Bellissima was already fifteen years old, and every one of the
Princes wished to marry her, but not one dared to say so. How
could they when they knew that any of them might have cut off
his head five or six times a day just to please her, and she would
have thought it a mere trifle, so little did she care ? You may
imagine how hard-hearted her lovers thought her and the Queen, ;

who wished to see her married, did not know how to persuade her
to think of it seriously.
I do wish you would not be
' '
Bellissima,' she said, so proud.
What makes you despise all these nice kings ? I wish you to
marry one of them, and you do not try to please me.'
'
I am so happy,' Bellissima answered do leave me in peace,
:
'

madam. I don't want to care for anyone.'

'
But you would be very happy with any of these princes,' said
the Queen, and I shall be very angry if you fall in love with any-
'

one who
not worthy of you.'
is

But the Princess thought so much of herself that she did not
consider any one of her lovers clever or handsome enough for her ;
and her mother, who was getting really angry at her determination
not to be married, began to wish that she had not allowed her to
have her own way so much.
At last, not knowing what else to do, she resolved to consult a
certain witch who was called
'
The Fairy of the Desert.' Now this
was very difficult to do, as she was guarded by some terrible lions ;

but happily the Queen had heard a long time before that whoever
wanted to pass these lions safely must throw to them a cake made
of millet flour, sugar-candy, and crocodile's eggs. This cake she
prepared with her own hands, and putting it in a little basket, she
set out to seek the Fairy. But as she was not used to walking far,
she soon felt very tired and sat down at the foot of a tree to rest,
and presently fell fast asleep. When she awoke she was dismayed
to find her basket empty. The cake was ah gone and, to make 1

matters worse, at that moment she heard the roaring of the great
lions, who had found out that she was near and were coming to
look for her.
'
What shall I do ?
'
she cried ;
'
I shall be eaten up,' and being
32 THE YELLOW DWAEF
too much frightened to run a single step, she began to cry, and
leant against the tree under which she had been asleep.
H'rn, h'm 1
'
Just then she heard some one say
'
:

She looked round her, and then up at the tree, and there she
all

saw a man, who was eating oranges.

little tiny
Oh Queen,' said he, I know you very well, and I know how
'
!
'

much afraid you are of the lions and you are quite right too, for
;
 THE YELLOW DWARF 33

they have eaten many other people and what can you expect, as
:

you have not any cake to give them ?

'

I must make up my mind to die,' said the poor Queen.

'
Alas '
!

I should not care so much if only my dear daughter were

married.'
Oh you have a daughter,' cried the Yellow Dwarf (who was
'
!

so called because he was a dwarf and had such a yellow face, and
lived in the orange tree). I'm really glad to hear that, for I've
'

been looking for a wife all over the world. Now, if you will
promise that she shall marry me, not one of the lions, tigers, or
bears shall touch you.'
The Queen looked at him and was almost as much afraid of his
ugly little face as she had been of the lions before, so that she could
not speak a word.
What you hesitate, madam,' cried the Dwarf.
'
! You must be '

very fond of being eaten up alive.'

And, as he spoke, the Queen saw the lions, which were running
down a hill towards them.
Each one had two heads, and four rows of teeth, and
eight feet,
their skins were as hard as and were bright red.
turtle shells,
At this dreadful sight, the poor Queen, who was trembling like
a dove when it sees a hawk, cried out as loud as she could, Oh '
!

dear Mr. Dwarf, Bellissima shall marry you.'

' '
'
Oh, indeed said he disdainfully. Bellissima is pretty enough,
!

but I don't particularly want to marry her you can keep her.'
Oh noble sir,' said the Queen in great distress, do not refuse
'
!
'

her. She is the most charming Princess in the world.'

'
Oh ! well,' he replied, '
out of charity I will take her ;
but be
sure you don't forget that she is mine.'
As he spoke a little door opened in the trunk of the orange tree,
in rushed the Queen, only just in time, and the door shut with a
bang in the faces of the lions.
The Queen was so confused that at first she did not notice
another door in the orange tree, but presently it opened and
little

she found herself in a field of thistles and nettles. It was encircled

by a muddy ditch, and a little further on was a tiny thatched
cottage, out of which came the Yellow Dwarf with a very jaunty
air. He wore wooden shoes and a little yellow coat, and as he had no
hair and very long ears he looked altogether a shocking little object.
1 am delighted,' said he to the Queen, that, as you are to be
1 '

my mother-in-law, you should see the little house in which your

D
34 THE YELLOW DWARF
Bellissima will live with me. With these thistles and nettles she
can feed a donkey which she can ride whenever she likes under ;

this humble roof no weather can hurt her she will drink the water
;

of this brook, and eat frogs which grow very fat about here and ;

then she will have me always with her, handsome, agreeable, and
gay as you see me now. For if her shadow stays by her more
closely than I do I shall be surprised.'
The unhappy Queen, seeing all at once what a miserable life her
daughter would have with this Dwarf, could not bear the idea, and
fell down insensible without saying a word

When she revived she found to her great surprise that she was
lying in her own bed at home, and, what was more, that she had
on the loveliest lace nightcap that she had ever seen in her life. At
first she thought that all her adventures, the terrible lions, and her

promise to the Yellow Dwarf that he should marry Bellissima

must have been a dream, but there was the new cap with its
beautiful ribbon and lace to remind her that it was all true, which
made her so unhappy that she could neither
eat, drink, nor sleep for thinking of it.
The Princess, who, in spite of her wilful-
ness, really loved her mother with all her
heart,was much grieved when she saw her
looking so sad, and often asked her what was
the matter but the Queen, who didn't want
;

her to find out the truth, only said that she

was ill, or that one of her neighbours was
threatening to make war against her. Bellis-
sima knew quite well that something was
being hidden from her and that neither of
these was the real reason of the Queen's
So she made up her mind that
uneasiness.
she would go and consult the Fairy of the
Desert about it, especially as she had often
heard how wise she was, and she thought
that at the same time she might ask her
advice as to whether it would be as well to be married, or not.
So, with great care, she made some of the proper cake to pacify
the lions, and one night went up to her room very early, pretending
that she was going to bed but, instead of that, she wrapped herself
;

up in a long white veil, and went down a secret staircase, and set
off, all by herself, to find the Witch.
 THE YELLOW DWARF 35

But when she got as far as the same fatal orange tree, and saw
itcovered with flowers and fruit, she stopped and began to gather
some of the oranges and then, putting down her basket, she sat
down to eat them. But when it was time to go on again the basket
had disappeared, and, though she looked everywhere, not a trace of
it could she find. The more she hunted for it the more frightened
she got, and at last she began to cry. Then all at once she saw
before her the Yellow Dwarf.
What's the matter with you, my pretty one ? said he. ' What
' '

'
are you crying about ?
Alas
'
she answered
!
'
no wonder that I am crying, seeing
;
'

that I have lost the basket of cake that was to help me to get safely
to the cave of the Fairy of the Desert.'
And what do you want with her, pretty one ? said the little
' '

monster,
'
for I am a friend of hers, and, for the matter of that, I am
quite as clever as she is.'

The Queen,
'

my
mother,' replied the Princess, has lately fallen
'

into such deep sadness that I fear that she will die ; and I am afraid
that perhaps I am the cause of it, for she very much wishes me to
be married, and I must tell you truly that as yet Ihave not found
anyone I consider worthy to be my husband. So for all these
reasons I wished to talk to the Fairy.'
Do not give yourself any further trouble, Princess,' answered the
'

Dwarf. I can tell you all you want to know better than she could.
'

The Queen, your mother, has promised you in marriage

'
Has promised me '

interrupted the Princess.

\ Oh '
! no. I'm
sure she has not. She would have told me if she had. I am too
much interested in the matter for her to promise anything without

my consent you must be mistaken.'

Beautiful Princess,' cried the Dwarf suddenly, throwing him-
'

self on his knees before her,

'
I flatter myself that you will not be

displeased at her choice when I tell you that it is to me she has

promised the happiness of marrying you.'
'
You !
'
cried Bellissima, starting back. mother wishes me '

My
to marry you ! How
can you be so silly as to think of such a
'

thing ?
'
Oh
it isn't that I care much to have that honour,' cried the
!

Dwarf angrily
'
but here are the lions coming ; they'll eat you up
;

in three mouthfuls, and there will be an end of you and your pride.'
And, indeed, at that moment the poor Princess heard their
dreadful howls coming nearer and nearer. '
36 THE YELLOW DWARF,
'
What shall I do ?
'
she cried. '
Must all my happy days come
'
to an end like this ?
The malicious Dwarf looked at her and began to laugh spite-
fully. At least,' said he, you have the satisfaction of dying
' '

unmarried. A lovely princess like you must surely prefer to die

rather than be the wife of a poor little dwarf like myself.'
Oh don't be angry with me,' cried the Princess, clasping her
'
!

hands. I'd rather marry all the dwarfs in the world than die in
'

this horrible way.'

'
Look at me
well, Princess, before me your word,' said
you give
he. '
I don't want you to promise me
in a hurry.'
'
Oh !
'
cried she, '
the lions are coming. I have looked at you
enough. I am so frightened. Save me this minute, or I shall die
of terror.'
Indeed, as she spoke she fell down insensible, and when she
recovered she found herself in her own little bed at home how ;

she got there she could not tell, but she was dressed in the most
beautiful lace and ribbons, and on her finger was a little ring, made
of a single red hair, which fitted so tightly that, try as she might,
she could not get it off.
When the Princess saw all these things, and remembered what

had happened, she, too, fell into the deepest sadness, which surprised
and alarmed the whole Court, and the Queen more than anyone
else. A hundred times she asked Bellissima if anything was the
matter with her but she always said that there was nothing.
;

At last the chief men of the kingdom, anxious to see their

Princess married, sent to the Queen to beg her to choose a husband
for her as soon as possible. She replied that nothing would please
her better, but that her daughter seemed so unwilling to marry, and
she recommended them to go and talk to the Princess about it
themselves so this they at once did. Now Bellissima was much
;

less proud since her adventure with the Yellow Dwarf, and she
could not think of a better
way of getting rid of the little monster
than to marry some powerful king, therefore she replied to their
request much more favourably than .they had hoped, saying that,
though she was very happy as she was, still, to please them, she
would consent to marry the King of the Gold Mines. Now he was
a very handsome and powerful Prince, who had been in love with
the Princess for years, but had not thought that she would ever
care about him at all. You can easily imagine how delighted he
was when he heard the news, and how angry it made all the other
 THE YELLOW DWARF '61

kings to lose for ever the hope of marrying the Princess but after ;

all Bellissima could not have married twenty kings indeed, she
had found it quite difficult
enough to choose one, for
her vanity
made her believe that there was nobody in the world who was

worthy of her.
Preparations were begun at once for the grandest wedding that
had ever been held at the
palace. The King of the
Gold Mines sent such im-
mense sums of money that
the whole sea was covered
with the ships that brought
it. Messengers were sent
to all the gayest and most
refined Courts, particularly
to the Court of France, to
seek out everything rare and
precious to adorn the Prin-
cess, although her beauty
was so perfect that nothing
she wore could make her
look prettier. At least that
is what the King of the Gold

Mines thought, and he was

never happy unless he was
with her.
As for the Princess, the
more she saw of the King
the more she liked him he ;

was so generous, so hand-

some and clever, that at last
she was almost as much in
love with him as he was
with her. How happy they were as they wandered about in the
beautiful gardens together, sometimes listening to sweet music ! and
the King used to write songs for Bellissima. This is one that she
liked very much :

In the forest all is gay

When my Princess walks that way.
All the blossoms then are found
Downward fluttering to the ground,

92346
38 THE YELLOW DWAEF
Hoping she may tread on them.
And bright flowers on slender stem
Gaze up at her as she passes,
Brushing lightly through the grasses.
Oh my Princess, birds above
!

Echo back our songs of love,

As through this enchanted land
Blithe we wander, hand in hand.

They really were as happy as the day was long. All the King's
unsuccessful rivals had gone home in despair. They said good-bye
to the Princess so sadly that she could not help being sorry for
them.
'
Ah madam,'
! the King of the Gold Mines said to her, how is '

this ? Why doyou waste your pity on these princes, who love you
so much that all their trouble would he well repaid by a single
'
smile from you ?
I should be sorry,' answered Bellissima, if you had not noticed
' '

how much I pitied these princes who were leaving me for ever ;
hut for you, sire, it is very different you have every reason to be
:

pleased with me, but they are going sorrowfully away, so you must
not grudge them my compassion.'
The King of was quite overcome by the
the Gold Mines
Princess's good-natured of taking his interference, and, throw-
way
ing himself at her feet, he kissed her hand a thousand times and
begged her to forgive him.
At happy day came. Everything was ready for Bellis-
last the
sima's wedding. The trumpets sounded, all the streets of the town
were hung with flags and strewn with flowers, and the people ran in
crowds to the great square before the palace. The Queen was so
over-joyed that she had hardly been able to sleep at all, and she
got up before it was light to give the necessary orders and to choose
the jewels that the Princess was to wear. These were nothing less
than diamonds, even to her shoes, which were covered with them,
and her dress of silver brocade was embroidered with a dozen of
the sun's rays. You may imagine how much these had cost but ;

then nothing could have b3en more brilliant, except the beauty
of the Princess Upon her head she wore a splendid crown,
!

her lovely hair waved nearly to her feet, and her stately figure
could easily be distinguished among all the ladies who attended
her.
The King of the Gold Mines was not less noble and splendid ;
 THE YELLOW DWABF 39

itwas easy to see by his face how happy he was, and everyone
who went near him returned loaded with presents, for all round the
great banqueting hall had been arranged a thousand barrels full
of gold, and numberless bags made of velvet embroidered with
pearlsand filled with money, each one containing at least a hundred
thousand gold pieces, which were given away to everyone who liked to
hold out his hand, which numbers of people hastened to do, you
may be sure indeed, some found this by far the most amusing
part of the wedding festivities.
The Queen and the Princess were just ready to set out with the
King when they saw, advancing towards them from the end of the
long gallery, two great basilisks, dragging after them a very badly
made box behind them came a tall old woman, whose ugliness
;

was even more surprising than her extreme old age. She wore
a ruff of black taffeta, a red velvet hood, and a farthingale all in
rags, and she leaned heavily upon a crutch. This strange old
woman, without saying a single word, hobbled three times round
the gallery, followed by the basilisks, then stopping in the middle,
and brandishing her crutch threateningly, she cried :

Ho, ho, Queen Ho, ho, Princess Do you think you are going
'
! !

to break with impunity the promise that you made to my friend

the Yellow Dwarf? I am the Fairy of the Desert; without the
Yellow Dwarf and his orange tree my great lions would soon have
eaten you up, I can tell you, and in Fairyland we do not suffer
ourselves to be insulted like this. Make up your minds at once
what you will do, for I vow that you shall marry the Yellow Dwarf.
If you don't, may I burn my crutch
'
!

'
Ah 1 Princess,' said the Queen, weeping,
'
what is this that I
hear ? What have you promised ? '

'Ah! my mother,' replied Bellissima sadly, 'what did you

'

promise, yourself ?
The King of the Gold Mines, indignant at being kept from his
happiness by this wicked old woman, went up to her, and threaten-
ing her with his sword, said :
Get away out of nay country at once, and for ever, miserable
'

creature, lest I take yourlife, and so rid myself of your malice.'

He had
hardly spoken these words when the lid of the box fell
back on the floor with a terrible noise, and to their horror out
sprang the Yellow Dwarf, mounted upon a great Spanish cat.
'
'
Eash youth he cried, rushing between the Fairy of the Desert
!

and the King. '

Dare to lay a finger upon this illustrious Fairy !
40 THE YELLOW DWAEF
Your quarrel is with me only. I am your enemy and your rival.
That faithless Princess who would have married you is promised
to me. See if she has not upon her finger a ring made of one of
my hairs. Just try to
take it off, and you will
soon find out that I am
more powerful than you
are!'
'
Wretched little mon-
ster !
'
said the King ;
'
do
you dare to call yourself
the Princess's lover, and
to lay claim to such a
treasure ?Do you know
that you are a dwarf
that you are so ugly
that one cannot bear to
look at you and that I
should have killed you
myself long before this
if you had been worth}'
'
of such a glorious death ?
The Yellow Dwarf,
deeply enraged at these
words, set spurs to his
cat, which yelled hor-

ribly, and leapt hither and thither terrifying everybody except the
brave King, who pursued Dwarf closely, till he, drawing a
the
great knife with which he was armed, challenged the King to
meet him in single combat, and rushed down into the courtyard
of the palace with a terrible clatter. The King, quite provoked,
followed him hastily, but they had hardly taken their places
facing one another, and the whole Court had only just had time
to rush out upon the balconies to watch what was going on, when
suddenly the sun became as red as blood, and it was so dark
that they could scarcely see at all. The thunder crashed, and
the lightning seemed as if it must burn up everything the two ;

basilisks appeared, one on each side of the bad Dwarf, like giants,
mountains high, and fire flew from their mouths and ears, until
they looked like flaming furnaces. None of these things could terrify
the noble young King, and the boldness of his looks and actions
 THE YELLOW DWARF 41

reassured those who were looking on, and perhaps even embarrassed
the Yellow Dwarf himself but even his courage gave way when
;

he saw what was happening to his beloved Princess. For the Fairy
of the Desert, looking more terrible than before, mounted upon a
winged griffin, and with long snakes coiled round her neck, had
given her such a blow with the lance she earned that Bellissima
fell into the Queen's arms bleeding and senseless. Her fond mother,
feeling as much hurt by the blow as the Princess herself, uttered
such piercing cries and lamentations that the King, hearing them,
entirely lost his courage and presence of mind. Giving up the
combat, he flew towards the Princess, to rescue or to die with her ;

but the Yellow Dwarf was too quick for him. Leaping with his
Spanish cat upon the balcony, he snatched Bellissima from the
Queen's arms, and before any of the ladies of the Court could stop
him he had sprung upon the roof of the palace and disappeared with
his prize.
The King, motionless with horror, looked on despairingly at this
dreadful occurrence, which he was quite powerless to prevent, and
to make matters worsehis sight failed him, everything became dark,
and he himself carried along through the air by a strong hand.
felt

This new misfortune was the work of the wicked Fairy of the
Desert, who had come with the Yellow Dwarf to help him carry
off the Princess, and had fallen in love with the handsome young

King of the Gold Mines directly she saw him. She thought that
if she carried him off to some frightful cavern and chained him to
a rock, then the fear of death would make him forget Bellissima
and become her slave. So, as soon as they reached the place, she
gave him back his sight, but without releasing him from his chains,
and by her magic power she appeared before him as a young and
beautiful fairy, and pretended to have come there quite by chance.
What do I see ? she cried. Is it you, dear Prince ? What
' ' '

*
misfortune has brought you to this dismal place ?
The King, who was quite deceived by her altered appearance,
replied :

'
beautiful Fairy, the fairy who brought me here first took
Alas !

away my but by her voice I recognised her as the Fairy of

sight,
the Desert, though what she should have carried me off for I cannot
tell you.'
'
Ah cried the pretended Fairy, if you have fallen into her
!
' '

hands, you won't get away until you have married her. She has
carried off more than one Prince like this, and she will certainly
42 THE YELLOW DWAEF
have anything she takes a fancy to.' While she was thus pre-
tending to be sorry for the King, he suddenly noticed her feet, which
were like those of a griffin, and knew in a moment that this must
be the Fairy of the Desert, for her feet were the one thing she
could not change, however pretty she might make her face.
Without seeming to have noticed anything, he said, in a con-
fidential way :

'
Not that I have any dislike to the Fairy of the Desert, but I
really cannot endure the way in which she protects the Yellow
Dwarf and keeps me chained here like a criminal. It is true that
I love a charming princess, but if the Fairy should set me free my
gratitude would oblige
me to love her only.'
Do you really mean what you say, Prince ? said the Fairy,
'
'

quite deceived.
Surely,' replied the Prince ;
'
how could I deceive you ?
'
You
see it is so much more flattering to vanity to be loved my by a
fairy than by a simple princess. But, even if I dying of love am
for her, I shall pretend to hate her until I set free.' am
The Fairy of the Desert, quite taken in by these words, resolved
at once to transport the Prince to a pleasanter place. So, making
him mount her chariot, to which she had harnessed swans instead
of the bats which generally drew it, away she flew with him. But
imagine the distress of the Prince when, from the giddy height at
which they were rushing through the air, he saw his beloved
Princess in a castle built of polished steel, the walls of which
reflected the sun's rays so hotly that no one could approach it
without being burnt to a cinder Bellissima was sitting in a
!

thicket by a brook, leaning her head upon her hand and

little

weeping bitterly, but just as they passed she looked up and saw
the King and the Fairy of the Desert. Now, the Fairy was so
clever that she could not only seem beautiful to the King, but
even the poor Princess thought her the most lovely being she had
ever seen.
'
What !
'
she cried '
was I not
unhappy enough in this lonely
;

castle to which that Yellow Dwarf brought me ? Must I

frightful
also be made to know that the King of the Gold Mines ceased to
love me as soon as he lost sight of me ? But who can my rival
'

be, whose fatal beauty is greater than mine ?

While she was saying this, the King, who really loved her as
much as ever, was feeling terribly sad at being so rapidly torn away
from his beloved Princess, but he knew too well how powerful the
 THE YELLOW DWARF 43

Fairy was to have any hope of escaping from her except by great
patience and cunning.
The Fairy of the Desert had also seen Bellissima, and she tried
to read in the King's eyes the effect that this unexpected sight had
had upon him.
'
No one can tell you what you wish to know better than I can,'

said he.
'
This chance meeting with an unhappy princess for whom
I once had a passing fancy, before I was lucky enough to meet

you, has affected me a little, I admit, but you are so much more to
me than she is that I would rather die than leave you.'
Ah Prince,' she said, can I believe that you really love me so
'
!
'

much ?
'

'
Time will show, madam,' replied the King; 'but if you wish
to convince me that you have some regard for me, do not, I beg of
you, refuse to aid Bellissima.'
Do you know what you are asking ? said the Fairy of the
' '

Desert, frowning, and looking at him suspiciously. Do you want '

me to employ my art against the Yellow Dwarf, who is best my

friend, and take away from him a proud princess whom I can but
'
look upon as my rival ?
The King sighed, but made no answer indeed, what was there
to be said to such a clear-sighted person ? At last they reached a
vast meadow, gay with all sorts of flowers a deep river surrounded
;

it,and many little brooks murmured softly under the shady trees,
where it was always cool and fresh. A little way off stood a
splendid palace, the walls of which were of transparent emeralds.
As soon as the swans which drew the Fairy's chariot had alighted
under a porch, which was paved with diamonds and had arches of
rubies, they were greeted on all sides by thousands of beautiful
beings, who came to meet them joyfully, singing these words:

When Love within a heart would reign,

Useless to strive against him 'tis.
The proud but feel a sharper pain,
And make a greater triumph his.

The Fairy of the Desert was delighted to hear them sing of her
triumphs she led the King into the most splendid room that can
;

be imagined, and left him alone for a little while, just that he might
not feel that he was a prisoner but he felt sure that she had not
;

really gone quite away, but was watching him from some hiding-
place. So walking up to a great mirror, he said to it, Trusty '
44 THE YELLOW DWARF
counsellor, let me see what I can do to make myself agreeable to
the charming Fairy of the Desert ; for I can think of nothing but
how to please her.'
And he at once set to work to curl his hair, and, seeing upon a
table a grander coat than his own, he put it on carefully. The Fairy
came back so delighted that she could not conceal her joy.
'
I am quiteaware of the trouble you have taken to please me,'
said she, '
and must tell you that you have succeeded perfectly
I

already. You see it is not difficult to do if you really care for me.'
The King, who had his own reasons for wishing to keep the old
Fairy in a good humour, did not spare pretty speeches, and after a
time he was allowed to walk by himself upon the sea-shore. The
Fairy of the Desert had by her enchantments raised such a terrible
storm that the boldest pilot would not venture out in it, so she was
not afraid of her prisoner's being able to escape and he found it ;

some relief to think sadly over his terrible situation without being
interrupted by his cruel captor.
Presently, after walking wildly up and down, he wrote these
verses upon the sand with his stick :

At last may I upon this shore

lighten my sorrow with soft tears.

Alas ! alas I see no more
!

My Love, who yet my sadness cheers.

And thou, raging, stormy Sea,
Stirred by wild winds, from depth to height,
Thou hold'st loved one far from me,
my
And I am captive to thy might.

My heart is still more wild than thine,

For Fate is cruel unto me.
Why must I thus in exile pine ?
Why is my Princess snatched from me ?
O !
lovely Nymphs, from ocean caves,
Who know how sweet true love may be,
Come up and calm the furious waves
And set a desperate lover free !

While he was still writing he heard a voice which attracted his

attention in spite of himself. Seeing that the waves were rolling in
higher than ever, he looked all roimd him, and presently saw a
lovely lady floating gently towards him upon the crest of a huge
 THE YELLOW DWARF 45

billow, her long hair spread all about her ; in one hand she held
a mirror, and in the other a comb, and instead of feet she had
fish, with which she swam.
a beautiful tail like a
The King was struck dumb with astonishment at this unex-
pected sight but as soon as she came within speaking distance,
;

she said to him, I know how sad you are at losing your Princess
'

and being kept a prisoner by the Fairy of the Desert if you like ;

1 will help you to escape from this fatal place, where you may
otherwise have to drag on a weary existence for thirty years or
more.'
The King of the Gold Mines hardly knew what answer to make
to this proposal. Not because he did not wish very much to escape,

but he was afraid that this might be only another device by which
the Fairy of the Desert was trying to deceive him. As he hesitated
the Mermaid, who guessed his thoughts, said to him :

You may trust me I am not trying to entrap you. I am so

'
:

angry with the Yellow Dwarf and the Fairy of the Desert that !
am not likely to wish to help them, especially since I constantly
see your poor Princess, whose beauty and goodness make me pity
her so much : and I tell you that if you will have confidence in me
I will help you to escape.'
'
I trust you absolutely,' cried the King, '
and do whatever
I will

you tell me ;
but you have seen my Princess
if I beg of you to tell
me how she is and what is happening to her.'
'
We must not waste time in talking,' said she. '
Come with
 46 THE YELLOW DWARF
me and I will carry you to the Castle of Steel, and we will leave
upon this shore a figure so like you that even the Fairy herself
will be deceived by it.'

So saying she quickly collected a bundle of sea-weed, and,

blowing it three times, she said :

'

My friendly
sea-weeds, I order you to stay here stretched upon
the sand until the Fairy of the Desert comes to take you away.'
And at once the sea-weeds became like the King, who stood looking
at them in great astonishment, for they were even dressed in a coat
like his,but they lay there pale and still as the King himself might
have lain if one of the great waves had overtaken him and thrown
him senseless upon the shore. And then the Mermaid caught up
the King, and away they swam joyfully together.
Now,' said she, I have time to tell you about the Princess.
' '

In spite of the blow which the Fairy of the Desert gave her, the
Yellow Dwarf compelled her to mount behind him upon his terrible
Spanish cat but she soon fainted away with pain and terror, and
;

did not recover till they were within the walls of his frightful Castle
of Steel. Here she was received by the prettiest girls it was possible
to find, who had been carried there by the Yellow Dwarf, who
hastened to wait upon her and showed her every possible attention.
She was laid upon a couch covered with cloth of gold, embroidered
with pearls as big as nuts.'
Ah '

interrupted the King of the Gold Mines, if Bellis-

!
'

sima forgets me, and consents to marry him, I shall break my

heart.'
'You need not be afraid of that,' answered the Mermaid 'the
Princess thinks of no one but you, and the frightful Dwarf cannot
persuade her to look at him.'
Pray go on with your
'

story,' said the King.

'
What more is there to tell you ?
'

replied the Mermaid.

'
Bellissima was sitting in the wood when you passed, and saw you
with the Fairy of the Desert, who was so cleverly disguised that
the Princess took her to be prettier than herself; you may imagine
her despair, for she thought that you had fallen in love with her.'
'
She believes that
I love her cried the King. What a fatal
!
' '

mistake What is to be done to undeceive her ?

!
'

You know best,' answered the Mermaid, smiling kindly at him.

'

'
When people are as much in love with one another as you two
are, they don't need advice from anyone else.'
As she spoke they reached the Castle of Steel, the side next the
 THE YELLOW DWAEF 47

sea being the only one which the Yellow Dwarf had left unprotected
by the dreadful burning walls.
'
I know '
quite well,' said the Mermaid, that the Princess is
sitting by the brook-side, just where you saw her as you passed,
but as you will have many enemies to fight with before you can
reach her, take this sword armed with it you may dare any danger,
;

and overcome the greatest difficulties, only beware of one thing

that is, never to let it fall from your hand. Farewell ; now I will
wait by that rock, and if you need my help in carrying off your
beloved Princess I will not you, for the Queen, her mother, is
fail

my best friend, and it was

her sake that I went to rescue you.'
for
So saying, she gave to the King a sword made from a single
diamond, which was more brilliant than the sun. He could not
find words to express his gratitude, but he begged her to believe
that he fully appreciated the importance of her gift, and would
never forget her help and kindness.
We must now go back to the Fairy of the Desert. "When she
found that the King did not return, she hastened out to look for
him, and reached the shore, with a hundred of the ladies of her
train, loaded with splendid presents for him. Some carried baskets
full of diamonds, others golden cups of wonderful workmanship, and

amber, coral, and pearls, others, again, balanced upon their heads
bales of the richest and most beautiful stuffs, while the rest brought
fruit and flowers, and even birds. But what was the horror of the
Fairy, who followed this gay troop, when she saw, stretched upon
the sands, the image of the King which the Mermaid had made with
the sea-weeds. Struck with astonishment and sorrow, she uttered
a terrible cry, and threw herself down beside the pretended King,
weeping, and howling, and calling upon her eleven sisters, who were
also fairies, and who came to her assistance. But they were all
taken in by the image of the King, for, clever as they were, the
Mermaid was still cleverer, and all they could do was to help the
Fairy of the Desert to make a wonderful monument over what they
thought was the grave of the King of the Gold Mines. But while
they were collecting jasper and porphyry, agate and marble,
gold and bronze, statues and devices, to immortalise the King's
memory, he was thanking the good Mermaid and begging her
still to help him, which she graciously promised to do as she disap-

peared and then he set out for the Castle of Steel. He walked
;

fast, looking anxiously round him, and longing once more to see
his darling Bellissima, but he had not gone far before he was sur-
48 THE YELLOW DWAEF
rounded by four terrible sphinxes who would very soon have torn
him to pieces with their sharp talons if it had not been for the
Mermaid's diamond sword. For, no sooner had he flashed it before
their eyes than down they fell at his feet quite helpless, and he
killed them with one blow. But he had hardly turned to continue
his search when he met six dragons covered with scales that were
harder than iron. Frightful as this encounter was the King's
courage was unshaken, and by the aid of his wonderful sword he
cut them in pieces one after the other. Now he hoped his diffi-
culties were over, but at the next turning he was met by one which
he did not know how to overcome. Four-and-twenty pretty and
graceful nymphs advanced towards him, holding garlands of flowers,
with which they barred the way.
Where are you going, Prince ? they said
' '
it is our duty to ;
'

guard this place, and if we let you pass great misfortunes will
happen to you and to us. We beg you not to insist upon going on.
Do you want to kill four-and-twenty girls who have never dis-
'

pleased you in any way ?

The King did not know what to do or to say. It went against
all his ideas as a knight to do anything a lady begged him not to

do ; but, as he hesitated, a voice in his ear said :

'
Strike ! strike
! and do not spare, or your Princess is lost for
'
ever !

So, without replying to the nymphs, he rushed forward instantly,

breaking their garlands, and scattering them in all directions ; and
then went on without further hindrance to the little wood where he
had seen Bellissima. She was seated by the brook looking pale and
weary when he reached and he would have thrown himself
her,
down drew herself away from him with as
at her feet, but she
much indignation as if he had been the Yellow Dwarf.
Ah Princess,' he cried, do not be angry with me. Let me
'
!
'

explain everything. I am not faithless or to blame for what has

happened. I am a miserable wretch who has displeased you
without being able to help himself.'
Ah cried Bellissima, did I not see you flying through the
'
!
' '

air with the loveliest being imaginable ?

T
W
as that against your
will?'
Indeed it was, Princess,' he answered
'
the wicked Fairy of
;
'

the Desert, not content with chaining me to a rock, carried me off

in her chariot to the other end of the earth, where I should even
now be a captive but for the unexpected help of a friendly mer-
THE KING OF THE GOLD MINES ENCOUNTERS THE FOUR-AND-TWENTY
MAIDENS.
 THE YELLOW DWARF 49

maid, who brought mehere to rescue you, my Princess, from the

unworthy hands that hold you. Do not refuse the aid of your
most faithful lover.' So saying, he threw himself at her feet and
held her by her robe. But, alas in so doing he let fall the magic
!

sword, and the Yellow Dwarf, who was crouching behind a lettuce,
no sooner saw it than he sprang out and seized it, well knowing its
wonderful power.
The Princess gave a cry of terror on seeing the Dwarf, but this
only irritated the little monster; muttering a few magical words
he summoned two giants, who bound the King with great chains of
iron.
Now,' said the Dwarf, I am master of my rival's fate, but I
' '

will give him his life and permission to depart unharmed if you,
Princess, will consent to marry me.'
'
Let me die a thousand times rather,' cried the unhappy
King.
Alas
'
!
'
cried the Princess, '
must you die ? Could anything be
'
more terrible '?

'
That you should marry that little wretch would be far more
terrible,' answered the King.
'
At least,' continued she, let us die together.'
'

'
Let rne have the satisfaction of dying for you, my Princess,'
said he.
Oh, no, no!' she cried, turning to the
'
Dwarf; 'rather than
that I will do as you wish.'
'
'
Cruel Princess said the King,
! would you make my life
'

horrible to me by
marrying another before my eyes ?
'

'
Not so,' replied the Yellow Dwarf; you are a rival of whom I
'

am too much afraid you shall not see our marriage.' So saying,
:

in spite of Bellissima's tears and cries, he stabbed the King to the

heart with the diamond sword.
The poor Princess, seeing her lover lying dead at her feet, could
no longer live without him she sank down by him and died of a
;

broken heart.
So ended these unfortunate lovers, whom not even the Mermaid
could help, because all the magic power had been lost with the

diamond sword.
As wicked Dwarf, he preferred to see the Princess dead
to the
rather than married to the King of the Gold Mines and the Fairy ;

of the Desert, when she heard of the King's adventures, pulled down
the grand monument which she had built, and was so angry at the
r,o THE YELLOW DWARF
trick that had been played her that she hated him as much as she
had loved him before.
The kind Mermaid, grieved at the sad fate of the lovers, caused
them to be changed into two tall palm trees, which stand always
side by side, whispering together of their faithful love and caressing
1
one another with their interlacing branches.
1
Madame d'Aulnoy.
 LITTLE EED SIDING-HOOD

upon a time there lived in a certain village a little country

ONCE
girl, the prettiest creature was ever seen. Her mother was
excessively fond of her and her grandmother doted on her
; still

more. This good woman got made for her a little red riding-hood ;

which became the girl so extremely well that everybody called her
Little Bed Riding-Hood.
One day her mother, having made some custards, said to her :

Go, my dear, and see how thy grandmamma does,

'
for I hear she
has been very ill ; carry her a custard, and this little pot of butter.'
Red Riding-Hood set out immediately to go to her
Little

grandmother, who lived in another village.

As she was going through the wood, she met with Gaffer Wolf,
who had a very great mind to eat her up, but he durst not, because
ofsome faggot-makers hard by in the forest. He asked her whither
she was going. The poor child, who did not know that it was
dangerous to stay and hear a wolf talk, said to him :

I am going to see my grandmamma and carry her a custard

'

and a little pot of butter from my mamma.'

'
Does she live far off ? said the Wolf.
'

Oh ay,' answered Little Red Riding-Hood it is beyond that

'
!
;
'

mill you see there, at the first house in the village.'

Well,' said the Wolf, and I'll go and see her too.
' '
I'll go this
way and go you and we shall see who will be there soonest.'
that,
The Wolf began to run as fast as he could, taking the nearest
way, and the little girl went by that farthest about, diverting her-
self in gathering nuts, running after butterflies, and making nose-

gays of such little flowers as she met with. The Wolf was not long
before he got to the old woman's house. He knocked at the door
tap, tap.
'
Who's there ?
'

'Your grandchild, Little Red Riding-Hood,' replied the Wolf,

E2
52 LITTLE BED RIDING-HOOD
counterfeiting her voice ; who has brought you a custard and a
'

pot of butter sent you by mamma.'

little

The good grandmother, who was in bed, because she was some-
what ill, cried out :

Pull the bobbin, and the latch will go up.'

'

The Wolf pulled the bobbin, and the door opened, and then
presently he fell upon the good woman and ate her up in a moment,
for it was above three days that he had not touched a bit. He

then shut the door and went into the grandmother's bed, expecting
Little Eed Riding-Hood, who came some time afterwards and
knocked at the door tap, tap.
'
'
Who's there ?
Little Eed Eiding-Hood, hearing the big voice of the Wolf, was
at first afraid ;
but believing her grandmother had got a cold and
was hoarse, answered :

your grandchild, Little Eed Eiding-Hood, who has brought

'
'Tis

you a custard and a little pot of butter mamma sends you.'

 LITTLE EED RIDING-HOOD 53

softening his voice as much as he could:

The Wolf cried out to her,
'
Pull the bobbin, and the latch will go up.'
Little Red Riding-Hood pulled the bobbin, and the door opened.
The Wolf, seeing her come in, said to her, hiding himself under
the bed-clothes :

'
Put the custard and the little pot of butter upon the stool, and
come and lie down with me.'

Little Red Riding-Hood undressed herself and went into bed,

where, being greatly amazed to see how her grandmother looked
in her night-clothes, she said to her:
'
'
Grandmamma, what great arms you have got !

'
That is the better to hug thee, my dear.'
'
Grandmamma, what great legs you have got !
'

'
That is run the better, 1113' child.'
to
'
Grandmamma, what great ears you have got !
'

'
That is to hear the better, my child.'
'
Grandmamma, what great eyes you have got !
'

'
It is to see the better, my child.'
'
Grandmamma, what
great teeth you have got !
'

That is to eat thee up.'

'

And, saying these words, this wicked wolf fell upon Little Red
Riding-Hood, and ate her all up.
 THE SLEEPING BEA UTY IN THE WOOD

HTHEEE were formerly a king and a queen, who were so sorry

J- that they had no children so sorry that it cannot be expressed.
;

They went to all the waters in the world vows, pilgrimages, all
;

ways were tried, and all to no purpose.

At last, however, the Queen had a daughter. There was a very
fine christening ;
and the Princess had for her god-mothers all the
fairies they could find in the whole kingdom (they found seven),
that every one of them might give her a gift, as was the ciistom
of fairies in those days. By this means the Princess had all the
perfections imaginable.
After the ceremonies of the christening were over, all the

company returned to the King's palace, where was prepared a

great feast for the fairies. There was placed before every one of
them a magnificent cover with a case of massive gold, wherein
were a spoon, knife, and fork, all of pure gold set with diamonds
and rubies. But as they were all sitting down at table they saw
come into the hall a very old fairy, whomthey had not invited,
because it was above fifty years since shehad been out of a certain
tower, and she was believed to be either dead or enchanted.
The King ordered her a cover, but could not furnish her with a
case of gold as the others, because they had seven only made for
the seven fairies. The old Fairy fancied she was slighted, and
muttered some threats between her teeth. One of the young
fairies who sat by her overheard how she grumbled and, judging
;

that she might give the little Princess some unlucky gift, went, as
soon as they rose from table, and hid herself behind the hangings,
that she might speak last, and repair, as much as she could, the
evil which the old Fairy might intend.
In the meanwhile the fairies began to give their gifts to the
all

Princess. The youngest gave her for gift that she should be the
most beautiful person in the world the next, that she should have
;
 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 55

the wit of an angel the third, that she shcmld have a wonderful
;

grace in everything she did; the fourth, that she should dance
perfectly well the fifth, that she
;
should sing like a nightingale and ;

the sixth, that she should play all kinds of music to the utmost
perfection.
The old Fairy's turn coming next, with a head shaking more
with spite than age, she said that the Princess should have her hand
pierced with a spindle and die of the wound.
This terrible gift
made the whole company tremble, and everybody fell a-crying.
At this very instant the young Fairy came out from behind the
hangings, and spake these words aloud :

King and Queen, that your daughter

'
Assure yourselves,
shall not die of this disaster. It is true, I have no power to undo

entirely what my elder has done. The Princess shall indeed pierce
her hand with a spindle but, instead of dying, she shall only fall
;

into a profound sleep, which shall last a hundred years, at the

expiration of which a king's son shall come and awake her.'
The King, to avoid the misfortune foretold by the old Fairy,
caused immediately proclamation to be made, whereby everybody
was forbidden, on pain of death, to spin with a distaff and spindle,
or to have so much as any spindle in their houses. About fifteen or
sixteen years after, the King and Queen being gone to one of their
56 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD
houses of pleasure, the young Princess happened one day to divert
herself in running up and down the palace when going up from one ;

apartment to another, she came into a little room on the top of the
tower, where a good old woman, alone, was spinning with her
spindle. This good woman had never heard of th3 King's procla-
mation against spindles.
. What are you doing
'
there, goody ?
'
said the Princess.
'
I am spinning, my pretty child,' said the old woman, who did
not know who she was.
'
Ha ' '
said the Princess, this is very pretty
! how do you do ;

it ? Give it to me, that I may see if I can do so.'

She had no sooner taken it into her hand than, whether being
very hasty at it, somewhat unhandy, or that the decree of the Fairy
had so ordained it, it ran into her hand, and she fell down in a
swoon.
The good old woman, not knowing very well what to do in this
affair, cried out for help. People came in from every quarter in
great numbers they threw water upon the Princess's face, unlaced
;

her, struck her on the palms of her hands, and rubbed her temples
with Hungary- water but nothing would bring her to herself.
;

the King, who came up at the noise, bethought himself

And now
of the prediction of the fairies, and, judging very well that this
must necessarily come to pass, since the fairies had said it, caused
the Princess to be carried into the finest apartment in his palace,
and to be laid upon a bed all embroidered with gold and silver.
One would have taken her for a little angel, she was so very
beautiful for her swooning away had not diminished one bit of her
;

complexion her cheeks were carnation, and her lips were coral
:
;

indeed her eyes were shut, but she was heard to breathe softly,
which satisfied those about her that she was not dead. The King
commanded that they should not disturb her, but let her sleep
quietly till her hour of awaking was come.
The good Fairy who had saved her life by condemning her to
sleep a hundred years was in the kingdom of Matakin, twelve
thousand leagues off, when this accident befell the Princess but ;

she was instantly informed of it by a little dwarf, who had boots of

seven leagues, that is, boots with which he could tread over seven
leagues of ground in one stride. The Fairy came away immediately,
and she arrived, about an hour after, in a fiery chariot drawn by
dragons.
The King handed her out of the chariot, and she approved every-
 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 57

thing he had done but as she had very great foresight, she thought
;

when the Princess should awake she might not know what to do
with herself, being all alone in this old palace and this was what
;

she did : she touched with her wand everything

in the palace (ex-

cept the King and the Queen) governesses, maids of honour, ladies
of the bedchamber, gentlemen, officers, stewards, cooks, undercooks,
scullions, guards,with their beefeaters, pages, footmen she like- ;

wise touched all the horses which were in the stables, as well pads
as others, the great dogs in the outward court and pretty little
Mopsey too, the Princess's little spaniel, which lay by her on the
bed.
Immediately upon her touching them they all fell asleep*
that they might not awake before their mistress, and that they
might be ready to wait upon her when she wanted them. The very
spits at the fire, as full as they could hold of partridges and phea-
sants, did fall asleep also. All this was done in a moment. Fairies
are not long in doing their business.
And now the King and the Queen, having kissed their dear child
without waking her, went out of the palace and put forth a procla-
mation that nobody should dare to come near it.

This, however, was not necessary, for in a quarter of an hour's

time there grew up all round about the park such a vast number of
trees, great and small, bushes and brambles, twining one within
another, that neither man nor beast could pass through so that ;

nothing could be seen but the very top of the towers of the palace ;
and that, too, not unless it was a good way off. Nobody doubted
but the Fairy gave herein a very extraordinary sample of her art,
that the Princess, while she continued sleeping, might have nothing
to fear from any curious people.
When a hundred years were gone and passed the son of the
King then reigning, and who was of another family from that of the
sleeping Princess, being gone a-hunting on that side of the country,
asked :

What those towers were which he saw in the middle of a great

thick wood ?

Everyone answered according as they had heard. Some said :

That it was a ruinous old castle, haunted by spirits ;

Others, That all the sorcerers and witches of the country kept
there their sabbath or night's meeting.
The common opinion was That an ogre : lived there, and that he
carried thither all the little children he could catch, that he might
58 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD
eat them up at his leisure, without anybody being able to follow
him, as having himself only the power to pass through the wood.
The Prince was at a stand, not knowing what to believe, when
a very aged countryman spake to him thus :

May it please your royal highness, it is now about fifty years

'

since I heard from my father, who heard my grandfather say, that

there was then most beautiful was ever
in this castle a princess, the
seen ;
that she must sleep there a hundred years, and should be
waked by a king's son, for whom she was reserved.'
The young Prince was all on fire at these words, believing, with-
out weighing the matter, that he could put an end to this rare
adventure; and, pushed on by love and honour, resolved that
moment to look into it.
Scarce had he advanced towards the wood when all the great
trees, the bushes, and brambles

gave way of themselves to let

him pass through he walked ;

up to the castle which he saw at

the end of a large avenue which
he went into ; and what a little

surprised him was that he saw

none of his people could follow
him, because the trees closed
again as soon as he had passed
through them. However, he did
not cease from continuing his
way ; a young and amorous
prince is always valiant.
He came into a spacious out-
ward court, where everything
he saw might have frozen up
the most fearless person with
horror. There reigned over all
a most frightful silence the image of death everywhere showed
;

itself, and there was nothing to be seen but stretched-out bodies

of men and animals, all seeming to be dead. He, however, very
and pimpled noses of the beefeaters,
well knew, by the ruby faces
that they were only asleep and their goblets, wherein still re-
;

mained some drops of wine, showed plainly that they fell asleep
in their cups.
He then crossed a court paved with marble, went up the stairs,
 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 59

ami came into the guard chamber, where guards were standing in
their ranks, with their muskets upon their shoulders, and snoring
as loud as they could. After that he went through several rooms
full of gentlemen and ladies, all asleep, some standing, others sitting.

At last he came into a chamber all gilded with gold, where he saw
upon a bed, the curtains of which were all open, the finest sight
was ever beheld a princess, who appeared to be about fifteen
and whose bright and, in a manner, resplen-
or sixteen years of age,
dent beauty, had somewhat in it divine. He approached with
trembling and admiration, and fell down before her upon his
knees.
And now, as the enchantment was at an end, the Princess
awaked, and looking on him with eyes more tender than the first
view might seem to admit of:
Is it you, my Prince ? said she to him. ' You have waited a
' '

long while.'
The Prince, charmed with these words, and much more with the
manner in which they were spoken, knew not how to show his joy
and gratitude he assured her that he loved her better than he did
;

himself; their discourse was not well connected, they did weep
more than talk little eloquence, a great deal of love. He was more
at a loss than she, and we need not wonder at it : she had time to
think on what to say to him for it is
very probable (though history
;

mentions nothing of it) that the good Fairy, during so long a sleep,
had given her very agreeable dreams. In short, they talked four
hours together, and yet they said not half what they had to say.
In the meanwhile all the palace awaked; everyone thought
upon their particular business, and as all of them were not in love
they were ready to die for hunger. The chief lady of honour, being
as sharp set as other folks, grew very impatient, and told the Prin-
cess aloud that supper was served up. The Prince helped the
Princess to rise she was entirely dressed, and very magnificently,
;

but his royal highness took care not to tell her that she was dressed
like his great-grandmother, and had a point band peeping over a

high collar she looked not a bit the less charming and beautiful
;

for all that.

They went into the great hall of looking-glasses, where they

supped, and were served by the Princess's officers the violins and ;

hautboys played old tunes, but very excellent, though it was now
above a hundred years since they had played and after supper, ;

without losing any time, the lord almoner married them in the
60 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD
chapel of the castle, and the chief lady of honour drew the curtains.
They had but very little sleep the Princess had no occasion and ;

the Prince left her next morning to return into the city, where his
father must needs have been in pain for him. The Prince told him :

That he lost his way in the forest as he was hunting, and that
he had lain in the cottage of a charcoal-burner, who gave him cheese
and brown bread.
The King, his father, who was a good man, believed him but ;

his mother could not be persuaded it was true and seeing that he
;

went almost every day a-hunting, and that he always had some
excuse ready for so doing, though he had lain out three or four
nights together, she began to suspect that he was married, for he
lived with the Princess above two whole years, and had by her
two children, the eldest of which, who was a daughter, was named
Morning, and the youngest, who was a son, they called Day, be-
cause he was a great deal handsomer and more beautiful than his
sister.
The Queen spoke several times to her son, to inform herself after
what manner he did pass his tune, and that in this he ought in
duty to satisfy her. But he never dared to trust her with his
secret he feared her, though he loved her, for she was of the race
;

of the Ogres, and the King would never have married her had it
not been for her vast riches it was even whispered about the
;

Court that she had Ogreish inclinations, and that, whenever she
saw little children passing by, she had all the difficulty in the world
.to avoid falling
upon them. And so the Prince would never tell
her one word.
But when the King was dead, which happened about two years
and he saw himself lord and master, he openly declared
a fterwards,
his marriage and he went in great ceremony to conduct his Queen
;

to the palace. They made a magnificent entry into the capital

city, she riding between her two children.
Soon after the King went to make war with Emperor Con-
the
talabutte, his neighbour. He left the government of the
kingdom
to the Queen his mother, and earnestly recommended to her care
his wife and children. He was obliged to continue his expedition
all the summer, and as soon as he departed the Queen-mother sent
her daughter-in-law to a country house among the woods, that she
might with the more ease gratify her horrible longing.
Some few days afterwards she went thither herself, and said to
her clerk of the kitchen :
 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 61

'
I have a mind to eat little Morning for my dinner to-morrow.'
'
Ah !
madam,' cried the clerk of the kitchen.
'
I will have replied the Queen (and this she spoke in the
it so,'

tone of an Ogress who had a strong desire to eat fresh meat), and '

will eat her with a sauce Robert.'

The poor man, knowing very well that he must not play tricks
with Ogresses, took his great knife and went up into little Morning's
chamber. She was then four years old, and came up to him jump-
ing and laughing, to take him about the neck, and ask him for some
siigar-candy. Upon which he began to weep, the great knife fell
out of his hand, and he went into the back yard, and killed a little
lamb, and dressed it with such good sauce that his mistress assured

him she had never eaten anything so good in her life. He had at
the same time taken up little Morning, and carried her to his
wife,
to conceal her in the he had at the bottom of the court-
lodging
yard.
About eight days afterwards the wicked Queen said to the clerk
of the kitchen, 1 will sup upon little
'

Day.'
He answered not a word, being resolved to cheat her as he had
done before. He went to find out little
Day, and saw him with a
little foil in his hand, with which he was
fencing with a great
monkey, the child being then only three years of age. He took
him up in his arms and carried him to his wife, that she
might
conceal him in her chamber along with his sister, and in the room
62 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD
of little Day cooked up a young kid, very tender, which the Ogress

found to be wonderfully good.

This was hitherto all mighty well but one evening this wicked
;

Queen said to her clerk of the kitchen :

I will eat the Queen with the same sauce I had with her
'

children.'
It was now that the poor clerk of the kitchen despaired of being
able to deceive her. The young Queen was turned of twenty, not
reckoning the hundred years she had been asleep ; and how to find
in the yard a beast so firm was what puzzled him. He took then
a resolution, that he might save his own life, to cut the Queen's
throat and going up into her chamber, with intent to do it at
;

once, he put himself into as great fury as he could possibly, and

came into the young Queen's room with his dagger in his hand.
He would not, however, surprise her, but told her, with a great deal
of respect, the orders he had received from the Queen-mother.
Do it ; do it (said she, stretching out her neck). ' Execute your
' '

orders, and then I shall go and see my children, my poor children,

whom I so much and so tenderly loved.'
For she thought them dead ever since they had been taken
away without her knowledge.
'
No, no, madam '

(cried the poor clerk of the kitchen, all in

you shall not die, and yet you shall see your children again
'
tears) ; 5

but then you must go home with me to my lodgings, where I have

concealed them, and I shall deceive the Queen once more, by giving
her in your stead a young hind.'
Upon this he forthwith conducted her to his chamber, where,
leaving her to embrace her children, and cry along with them, he
went and dressed a young hind, which the Queen had for her supper,
and devoured it with the same appetite as if it had been the young
Queen. Exceedingly was she delighted with her cruelty, and she
had invented a story to tell the King, at his return, how the mad
wolves had eaten up the Queen his wife and her two children.
One evening, as she was, according to her custom, rambling
round about the courts and yards of the palace to see if she could
smell any fresh meat, she heard, in a ground room, little Day cry-
ing, for his mamma was going to whip him, because he had been
naughty and she heard, at the same time, little Morning begging
;

pardon for her brother..

The Ogress presently knew the voice of the Queen and her
children, and being quite mad that she had been thus deceived, she
 THE SLEEPING BEAUTY IN THE WOOD 63

commanded next morning, by break of day (with a most horrible

which made everybody tremble), that they should bring into
voice,
the middle of the great court a large tub, which she caused to be
filled with toads, vipers, snakes, and all sorts of serpents, in order
to have thrown into it the Queen and her children, the clerk of the
kitchen, his wife and maid all whom she had given orders should
;

be brought thither with their hands tied behind them.

They were brought out accordingly, and the executioners were
just going to throw them into the tub, when the King (who was not
so soon expected) entered the court on horseback (for he came
post)and asked, with the utmost astonishment, what was the
meaning of that horrible spectacle.
No one dared to tell him, when the Ogress, all enraged to see
what had happened, threw herself head foremost into the tub, and
was instantly devoured bv the ugly creatures she had ordered to be
thrown into it for others. The King could not but be very sorry,
for she was his mother but he soon comforted himself with his
;

beautiful wife and his pretty children.

64 CINDERELLA, OR

CINDEEELLA
OR THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPEE

was a gentleman who married, for his second wife,

there
ONCE
the proudest and most haughty woman that was ever seen.
She had, by a former husband, two daughters of her own humour,
who were, indeed, exactly like her in all things. He had likewise,
by another wife, a young daughter, but of unparalleled goodness
and sweetness of temper, which she took from her mother, who was
the best creature in the world.
No sooner were the ceremonies of the wedding over but the
mother-in-law began to show herself in her true colours. She could
not bear the good qualities of this pretty girl, and the less because
they made her own daughters appear the more odious. She
employed her in the meanest work of the house she scoured the
:

dishes, tables, etc., and rubbed madam's chamber, and those of

misses, her daughters she lay up in a sorry garret, upon a
;

wretched straw bed, while her sisters lay in tine rooms, with floors
all inlaid, upon beds of the very newest fashion, and where they

had looking-glasses so large that they might see themselves at

their full length from head to foot.
The poor girl bore all patiently, and dared not tell her father, who
would have rattled her off; for his wife governed him entirely. When
she had done her work, she used to go into the chimney-corner,
and sit down among cinders and ashes, which made her commonly
be called Cindertvench but the youngest, who was not so rude and
;

uncivil as the eldest, called her Cinderella. However, Cinderella,

notwithstanding her mean apparel, was a hundred times handsomer
than her sisters, though they were always dressed very richly.

happened that the King's son gave a ball, and invited all
It

persons of fashion to it. Our young misses were also invited, for
they cut a very grand figure among the quality. They were
mightily delighted at this invitation, and wonderfully busy in
 THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER 65

choosing out such gowns, petticoats, and head-clothes as might

become them. This was a new trouble to Cinderella for it was ;

she who ironed her sister's linen, and plaited their ruffles; they
talked all day long of nothing but how they should be dressed.

'
For my part,' said the eldest, '
I will wear my red velvet suit
with French trimming.'
'
And I,' said the youngest, '
have
my usual petticoat ; but
shall
then, to make amends put on my gold-flowered
for that, I will
manteau, and my diamond stomacher, which is far from being
the most ordinary one in the world.'
6G CINDERELLA, OE
They sent for the best tire-woman they could get to make up
their head-dresses and adjust their double pinners, and they had
their red brushesand patches from Mademoiselle de la Poche.
was likewise called up to them to be consulted in all
Cinderella
these matters, for she had excellent notions, and advised them
always for the best, nay, and offered her services to dress their
heads, which they were very willing she should do. As she was
doing this, they said to her :

'
'
Cinderella, would you not be glad to go to the ball ?
said she, you only jeer me it is not for such as I am
' ' '
Alas !
;

to go thither.'
Thou art in the right of it,' replied they ; it would make the
' '

people laugh to see a Cinderwench at a ball.'

Anyone but Cinderella would have dressed their heads awry,
but she was very good, and dressed them perfectly well. They
were almost two days without eating, so much they were trans-
ported with joy. They broke above a dozen of laces in trying to
be laced up close, that they might have a fine slender shape, and
they were continually at their looking-glass. At last the happy
day came they went to Court, and Cinderella followed them with
;

her eyes as long as she could, and when she had lost sight of them,
she fell a- crying.
Her godmother, who saw her all in tears, asked her what was
the matter.
'
she was not able to speak
'
I wish I could I wish I could ;

the rest, being interrupted by her tears and sobbing.

This godmother of hers, who was a fairy, said to her, '
Thou
'
wishest thou couldst go to the ball is it not so ? ;

Y es/ cried Cinderella, with a great sigh.

'

'
Well,' said her godmother, be but a good girl, and I will con-
'

trive that thou shalt go.' Then she took her into her chamber,
and said to her, Run into the garden, and bring me a pumpkin.'
'

Cinderella went immediately to gather the finest she could get,

and brought it to her godmother, not being able to imagine how
this pumpkin could make her go to the ball. Her godmother
scooped out all having left nothing but the rind;
the inside of it,

which done, she struck it with her wand, and the pumpkin was
instantly turned into a fine coach, gilded all over with gold.
She then went to look into her mouse-trap, where she found six
mice, all alive, and ordered Cinderella to liftup a little the trap-
door, when, giving each mouse, as it went out, a little tap with her
 THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER
wand, the mouse was that moment turned into a fine horse, which
altogether made a very fine set of six horses of a beautiful mouse-
coloured dapple-grey. Being at a loss for a coachman,
I will go and see,' says Cinderella, if there is never a rat in
' '

the rat-trap we may make a coachman of him.'

Thou art in the right,' replied her godmother go and
' '
;
look.'

Cinderella brought the trap to her, and in it there were three

huge rats. The fairy made choice of one of the three which had
the largest beard, and, having touched him with her wand, he was
turned into a coachman, who had the smartest whiskers
fat, jolly

eyes ever beheld. After that, she said to her :

'
Go again into the garden, and you will find six lizards behind
the watering-pot, bring them to me.'
She had no sooner done so but her godmother turned them into
six footmen,who skipped up immediately behind the coach, with
F2
68 CINDERELLA, OP
bedaubed with gold and silver, and clung as close
their liveries all
behind each other as if they had done nothing else their whole
lives. The Fairy then said to Cinderella :

Well, you see here an equipage fit to go to the ball with are
'
;

'

you not pleased with it ?

'
Oh yes,' cried she ; ' but must I go thither as I am, in these
!

'

nasty rags ?
Her godmother only just touched her with her wand, and, at
the same instant, her clothes were turned into cloth of gold and
silver, all beset with jewels. This done, she gave her a pair of
glass slippers, the prettiest in the whole world. Being thus decked
out, she got up into her coach ; but her godmother, above all things,
commanded her not to stay till after midnight, telling her, at the
same time, that if she stayed one moment longer, the coach would
be a pumpkin again, her horses mice, her coachman a rat, her foot-
men lizards, and her clothes become just as they were before.
She promised her godmother she would not fail of leaving the
ball beforemidnight and then away she drives, scarce able to con-
;

tain herself for joy. The King's son, who was told that a great
princess, whom nobody knew, was come, ran out to receive her he ;

gave her his hand as she alighted out of the coach, and led her into
the hall, among all the company. There was immediately a pro-
found silence, they left off dancing, and the violins ceased to play,
so attentive was everyone to contemplate the singular beauties of
the unknown new-comer. Nothing was then heard but a confused
noise of:
'
Ha how handsome
! she is ! Ha how handsome
! she is !
'

The King he was, could not help watching her,

himself, old as
and telling the Queen softly that it was a long time since he had
seen so beautiful and lovely a creature.
All the ladies were busied in considering her clothes and head-
dress, that they might have some made next day after the same
pattern, provided they could meet with such fine materials and as
able hands to make them.
The King's son conducted her to the most honourable seat, and
afterwards took her out to dance with him she danced so very ;

gracefully that they all more and more admired her. A fine colla-
tion was served up, whereof the young prince ate not a morsel, so
intently was he busied in gazing on her.
She went and sat down by her sisters, showing them a thousand
civilities, giving them part of the oranges and citrons which the
 THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPER 69

Prince had presented her with, which very much surprised them,
for they did not know her. While Cinderella was thus amusing her
sisters, she heard the clock strike eleven and three-quarters, where-

upon she immediately made a courtesy to the company and hasted

away as fast as she could.
Being got home, she ran to seek out her godmother, and, after
having thanked her, she said she could not but heartily wish she
might go next day to the ball, because the King's son had desired
her.
As she was eagerly telling her godmother whatever had passed
at the ball, hertwo sisters knocked at the door, which Cinderella
ran and opened.
How long you have stayed cried she, gaping, rubbing her
'
!
'

eyes and stretching herself as if she had been just waked out of
her sleep ; she had not, however, any manner of inclination to
sleep since they went from home.
If thou hadst been at the ball,' says one of her sisters, ' thou
'

wouldst not have been tired with it. There came thither the finest
princess, the most beautiful ever was seen with mortal eyes she ;

showed us a thousand civilities, and gave us oranges and citrons.'

Cinderella seemed very indifferent in the matter indeed, she ;

asked them the name of that princess but they told her they did
;

not know it, and that the King's son was very uneasy on her account
and would give all the world to know who she was. At this
Cinderella, smiling, replied :

She must, then, be very beautiful indeed how happy you have
'
;

been Could noi I see her ? Ah dear Miss Charlotte, do lend .me
! !

your yellow suit of clothes which you wear every day.'

cried Miss Charlotte lend my clothes to such
' '
'

Ay, to be sure !
;

a dirty Cinderwench as thou art I should be a fool.'

!

Cinderella, indeed, expected well such answer, and was very glad
of the refusal for she would have been sadly put to it if her sister
;

had lent her what she asked for jestingly.

The next day the two sisters were at the ball, and so was
Cinderella, but dressed more magnificently than before. The King's
son was always by her, and never ceased his compliments and
kind speeches to her to whom all this was so far from being
;

tiresome that she quite forgot what her godmother had reco-n-
mended to her so that she, at last, counted the clock striking
;

twelve when she took it to be no more than eleven she then rose ;

up and Hod, as nimble as a deer. The Prince followed, but could

70 CINDERELLA, OR
not overtake her. She left behind one of her glass slippers, which
the Prince took up most carefully. She got home, but quite out of
breath, and in her nasty old clothes, having nothing left her of all
her finery but one of the little slippers, fellow to that she dropped.
The guards at the palace gate were asked :

If they had not seen a princess go out.

Who said They had seen nobody go out but a
:
young girl, very
meanly dressed, and who had more the air of a poor country wench
than a gentlewoman.
When the two sisters returned from the ball Cinderella asked
them : If they had been well diverted, and if the fine lady had been
there.
told her: Yes, but that she hurried away immediately
They
when struck twelve, and with so much haste that she dropped
it

one of her little glass slippers, the prettiest in the world, which
the King's son had taken up that he had done nothing but look at
;

her all the time at the ball, and that most certainly he was very
much in love with the beautiful person who owned the glass slipper.
What they said was very true for a few days after the King's
;

son caused it sound of trumpet, that he would

to be proclaimed, by

marry would just fit. They whom he

her whose foot this slipper
employed began to try it upon the princesses, then the duchesses
and all the Court, but in vain it was brought to the two sisters, who
;

did they possibly could to thrust their foot into the slipper, but
all

they could not effect it. Cinderella, who saw all this, and knew her
slipper, said to them, laughing :

Let me see if it will not fit me.'

'

Her sisters burst out a-laughing, and began to banter her. The
gentleman who was sent to try the slipper looked earnestly at
Cinderella, and, finding her very handsome, said :

It was but just that she should try, and that he had orders to
let everyone make trial.

He obliged Cinderella to
sit down, and, putting the slipper to her

he found it went on very easily, and fitted her as if it had been

foot,
made of wax. The astonishment her two sisters were in was ex-
cessively great, but still abundantly greater when Cinderella pulled
out of her pocket the other slipper, and put it on her foot. There-
upon, in came her godmother, who, having touched with her wand
Cinderella's clothes, made them richer and more magnificent than
any of those she had before.
And now her two sisters found her to be that fine, beautiful lady
CINDERELLA S FLIGHT.
 THE LITTLE GLASS SLIPPEE 71

whom they had seen They threw themselves at her

at the ball.
feet to beg pardon for all the ill-treatment they had made her

undergo. Cinderella took them up, and, as she embraced them,

cried :

That she forgave them with all her heart, and desired them
always to love her.
She was conducted to the young Prince, dressed as she was ;

he thought her more charming than ever, and, a few days after,
married her. Cinderella, who was no less good than beautiful,
gave her two sisters lodgings in the palace, and that very same day
matched them with two great lords of the Court. 1
1
Charles Perrau.t.
 7-2

ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP

rTVHERE once lived a poor tailor, who had a son called Aladdin, a
-L careless, idle boy who would do nothing but play all day long
in the streets with boys like himself. This so grieved the
little idle

father that he died ;

mother's tears and prayers,
yet, in spite of his
Aladdin did not mend One day, when he was playing in
his ways.
the streets as usual, a stranger asked him his age, and if he was not
'
the son of Mustapha the tailor. I am, sir,' replied Aladdin ;
but
'

he died a long while ago.' On this the stranger, who was a famous
African magician, fell on his neck and kissed him, saying I am
'
:

your uncle, and knew you from your likeness to my brother. Go

to your mother and tell her I am coming.' Aladdin ran home and
'
told his mother of his newly found uncle. Indeed, child,' she
said, your father had a brother, but I always thought he was dead.'
'

However, she prepared supper, and bade Aladdin seek his uncle,
who came laden with wine and fruit. He presently fell down and
kissed the place where Mustapha used to sit, bidding Aladdin's
mother not to be surprised at not having seen him before, as he
had been forty years out of the country. He then turned to Aladdin,
and asked him his trade, at which the boy hung his head, while his
mother burst into tears. On learning that Aladdin was idle and
would learn no trade, he offered to take a shop for him and stock
it with merchandise. Next day he bought Aladdin a fine suit of
clothes and took him all over the city, showing him the sights, and
brought him home at nightfall to his mother, who was overjoyed
to see her son so fine.
Next day the magician led Aladdin into some beautiful
gardens a long way outside the city gates. They sat down by a
fountain and the magician pulled a cake from his girdle, which he
divided between them. They then journeyed onwards till they
almost reached the mountains. Aladdin was so tired that he begged
to go back, but the magician beguiled him with pleasant stories, and
 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP
led him on in spite of himself. At last they came to two mountains
divided by a narrow valley. '
We will go no farther,' said the false
uncle. '
show you something wonderful only do you gather
I will ;

up sticks while I kindle a fire.' When it was lit the magician threw
on it a powder he had
about him, at the same
time saying some magical
words. The earth trem-
bled a little and opened in
front of them, disclosing
a square flat stone with a
brass ring in the middle
to raise it by. Aladdin
run away, but the
tried to

magician caught him and

gave him a blow that
knocked him down. 'What
'
have I done, uncle ? he
said piteously
whereupon
;

the magician said more

kindly: Fear nothing, but
'

obey me. Beneath this

stone lies a treasure which
is to be yours, and no one

else may touch it, so you

must do exactly as I tell
you.' At the word trea-
sure Aladdin forgot his
fears,and grasped the ring
as he was told, saying the names of his father and grandfather. The
stone came up quite easily, and some steps appeared. Go down,' '

at the foot of those steps you will find an open

'
said the magician ;

door leading into three large halls. Tuck up your gown and go
through them without touching anything, or you will die instantly.
These halls lead into a garden of fine fruit trees. Walk on till you
come where stands a lighted lamp. Pour
to a niche in a terrace
out the contains, and bring it me.'
oil it He drew a ring from h's
finger and gave it to Aladdin, bidding him prosper.
Aladdin found everything as the magician had said, gathered
some fruit off the trees, and, having got the lamp, arrived at the
mouth of the cave. The magician cried out in a great hurry :
'
Make
74 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP
haste and give me the lamp.' This Aladdin refused to do until he
was out of the cave. The magician flew into a terrible passion, and
throwing some more powder on to the fire, he said something, and
the stone rolled back into its place.
The magician left Persia for ever, which plainly showed that he
was no uncle of Aladdin's, but a cunning magician, who had read in
his magic books of a wonderful lamp, which would make him the
most powerful man in the world. Though he alone knew where to
find it, he could only receive it from the hand of another. He had

picked out the foolish Aladdin for this purpose, intending to get the
lamp and kill him afterwards.
For two days Aladdin remained in the dark, crying and lament-

ing. he clasped his hands in prayer, and in so doing rubbed

At last
the ring, which the magician had forgotten to take from him. Im-
mediately an enormous and frightful genie rose out of the earth, say-
ing :What wouldst thou with me ? I am the Slave of the Ring, and
'

will obey thee in all things.' Aladdin fearlessly replied Deliver :

'

me from this place whereupon the earth opened, and he found him-
!
'

self outside. As soon as his eyes could bear the light he went home,
but fainted on the threshold. When he came to himself he told his
mother what had passed, and showed her the lamp and the fruits he
had gathered in the garden, which were in reality precious stones.
He then asked for some food. Alas child,' she said, I have '
!
'

nothing in the house, but I have spun a little cotton and will go and
sell it.' Aladdin bade her keep her cotton, for he would sell the
lamp instead. As it was very dirty she began to rub it, that it
might fetch a higher price. Instantly a hideous genie appeared, and
asked what she would have. She fainted away, but Aladdin, snatch-
Fetch me something to eat The genie
' '

ing the lamp, said boldly : !

returned with a silver bowl, twelve silver plates containing rich

meats, two silver cups, and two bottles of wine. Aladdin's mother,
when she came to herself, said Whence comes this splendid feast ?
:
' '

'
Ask not, but eat,' replied Aladdin. So they sat at breakfast till
it was dinner-time, and Aladdin told his mother about the lamp.

She begged him to sell it, and have nothing to do with devils. No,'
'

said Aladdin, since chance hath made us aware of its virtues, we

'

will use it, and the ring likewise, which I shall always wear on my

finger.' When they had eaten all the genie had brought Aladdin
sold one of the silver plates, and so on until none were left. He
then had recourse to the genie, who gave him another set of plates,
and thus they lived for nianj- years.
 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 75

One day Aladdin heard an order from the Sultan proclaimed

that everyone was to stay at home and close his shutters while the
Princess, his daughter, went to and from the bath. Aladdin was
seized by a desire to see her face, which was very difficult, as she
always went veiled. He hid himself behind the door of the bath, and
peeped through a chink. The Princess lifted her veil as she went
in, and looked so beautiful that Aladdin fell in love with her at
first sight. He went home so changed that his mother was
frightened. He told her he loved the Princess so deeply that he

could not live without her, and meant to ask her in marriage of her
father. His mother, on hearing this, burst out laughing, but Aladdin
at last prevailed upon her to go before the Sultan and carry his
request. She fetched a napkin and laid in it the magic fruits from
the enchanted garden, which sparkled and shone like the most
beautiful jewels. She took these with her to please the Sultan, and
set out, trusting in the lamp. The Grand Vizier and the lords of
council had just gone in as she entered the hall and placed
herself in front of the Sultan. He, however, took no notice of her.
76 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP
She went every day for a week, and stood in the same place.
"When the council broke up on the sixth day the Sultan said to his
Vizier :I see a certain woman in the audience-chamber every day
'

carrying something in a napkin. Call her next time, that I may

find out what she wants.' Next day, at a sign from the Vizier, she
went up to the foot of the throne and remained kneeling till the
Eise, good woman, and tell me what you want.'
'
Sultan said to her :

She hesitated, so the Sultan sent away all but the Vizier, and bade
her speak freely, promising to forgive her beforehand for anything
she might say. She then told him of her son's violent love for the
Princess. I prayed him to forget her,' she said, ' but in vain ; he
'

threatened to do some desperate deed if I refused to go and ask

your Majesty for the hand of the Princess. Now I pray you to
forgive not me alone, but my son Aladdin.' The Sultan asked her
kindly what she had in the napkin, whereupon she unfolded the
jewels and presented them. He was thunderstruck, and turning to
the Vizier said : ' What sayest thou ? Ought I not to bestow the
Princess on one who values her at such a price ? The Vizier, who '

wanted her for his own son, begged the Sultan to withhold her for
three months, in the course of which he hoped his son would contrive
to make him a richer present. The Sultan granted this, and told
Aladdin's mother that, though he consented to the marriage, she
must not appear before him again for three months.
Aladdin waited patiently for nearly three months, but after two
had elapsed his mother, going into the city to buy oil, found every
one rejoicing, and asked what was going on. Do you not know,' '

was the answer, that the son of the Grand Vizier is to marry the
'

'
Sultan's daughter to-night ? Breathless, she ran and told Aladdin,
who was overwhelmed at first, but presently bethought him of the
lamp. He rubbed it, and the genie appeared, saying What is thy '
:

will ?
'
Aladdin replied The Sultan, as thou knowest, has brokien
:
'

his promise to me, and the Vizier's son is to have the Princess.
My command is that to-night you bring hither the bride and bride-
Master, I obey,' said the genie. Aladdin then went to
'

groom.'
his chamber, where, sure enough, at midnight the genie transported
the bed containing the Vizier's son and the Princess. Take this '

new-married man,' he said,

'
and put him outside in the cold, and
return at daybreak.' Whereupon the genie took the Vizier's son
out of bed, leaving Aladdin with the Princess. ' Fear nothing,'
Aladdin said to her ; you are my wife, promised to me by your
'

unjust father, and no harm shall come to you.' The Princess was
 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 77

too frightened to speak, and passed the most miserable night of her
life, while Aladdin lay down beside her and slept soundly. At the
appointed hour the genie fetched in the shivering bridegroom,
laid him in his place, and transported the bed back to the palace.

Presently the Sultan came to wish his daughter good-morning.

The unhappy Vizier's son jumped up and hid himself, while the
Princess would not say a word, and was very sorrowful. The
Sultan sent her mother to her, who said How comes it, child,
:
'

that you will not speak to your father ? What has happened ?
'

The Princess sighed deeply, and at last told her mother how,
during the night, the bed had been carried into some strange
house, and what had passed there. Her mother did not believe her
in the least, but bade her rise and consider it an idle dream.
The following night exactly the same thing happened, and next
morning, on the Princess's refusing to speak, the Sultan threatened
to cut off her head. She then confessed all, bidding him ask the
Vizier's son if it were not so. The Sultan told the Vizier to ask
his son, who owned the truth, adding that, dearly as he loved the
Princess, he had rather die than go through another such fearful
night, and wished to be separated from her. His wish was granted,
and there was an end of feasting and rejoicing.
When the three months were over, Aladdin sent his mother to
remind the Sultan of his promise. She stood in the same place as
before, and the Sultan, who had forgotten Aladdin, at once remem-
bered him, and sent for her. On seeing her poverty the Sultan felt
less inclined than ever to keep his word, and asked his Vizier's advice,
who counselled him to set so high a value on the Princess that no
man living could come up to it. The Sultan then turned to Aladdin's
mother, saying :
'
Good woman, a sultan must remember his pro-
mises, and I will remember mine, but your son must first send me
forty basins of gold brimful of jewels, carried by forty black slaves,
led by as many white ones, splendidly dressed. Tell him that I await
his answer.' The mother of Aladdin bowed low and went home,
thinking all was lost. She gave Aladdin the message, adding :He '

may wait long enough for your answer !

'
Not so long, mother, as
'

you think,' her son replied. I would do a great deal more than that
'

for the Princess.' He summoned the genie, and in a few moments

the eighty slaves arrived, and filled up the small house and garden.
Aladdin made them set out to the palace, two and two, followed
by his mother. They were so richly dressed, with such splendid
jewels in their girdles, that everyone crowded to see them and the
78 ALADDIN AND THE WONDEBFUL LAMP
basins of gold they carried on their heads. They entered the palace,
and, after kneeling before the Sultan, stood in a half-circle round
the throne with their arms crossed, while Aladdin's mother pre-
sented them to the Sultan. He hesitated no longer, but said: Good
'

woman, return and tell your son that I wait for him with open arms.'
She lost no time in telling Aladdin, bidding him make haste. But
Aladdin first called the genie. I want a scented bath,' he said, a
' '

richly embroidered habit, a horse surpassing the Sultan's, and

twenty slaves to attend me. Besides this, six slaves, beautifully
dressed, to wait on my mother and lastly, ten thousand pieces of
;

gold in ten purses.' No sooner said than done. Aladdin mounted

his horse and passed through the streets, the slaves strewing gold
as they went. Those who had played with him in his childhood
knew him not, he had grown so handsome. When the Sultan saw
him he came down from his throne, embraced him, and led him
into a hall where a feast was spread, intending to marry him to the
Princess that very day. But Aladdin refused, saying, I must build a
'

palace fit for her,' and took his leave. Once home, he said to the
genie :
'
Build me a palace of the finest marble, set with jasper,
agate, and other precious stones. In the middle you shall build me
 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 79

a large hall with a dome, its four walls of massy gold and silvers
each side having six windows, whose lattices, all except one which
is to be left unfinished, must be set with diamonds and rubies.
There must be stables and horses and grooms and slaves go and ;

'
see about it !

The palace was finished by next day, and the genie carried him
there and showed him all his orders faithfully carried out, even to
the laying of a velvet carpet from Aladdin's palace to the Sultan's.
Aladdin's mother then dressed horself carefully, and walked to the
palace with her slaves, while he followed her on horseback. The
Sultan sent musicians with trumpets and cymbals to meet them, so
that the air resounded with music and cheers. She was taken to
the Princess, who saluted her and treated her with great honour.
At night the Princess said good-bye to her father, and set out on the
carpet for Aladdin's palace, with his mother at her side, and followed
by the hundred slaves. She was charmed at the sight of Aladdin,
who ran to receive her. Princess," he said,
'
blame your beauty
'

for my boldness if I have displeased you.' She told him that, having
seen him, she willingly obeyed her father in this matter. After the
wedding had taken place Aladdin led her into the hall, where a
feast was spread, and she supped with him, after which they danced
till midnight.
Xext day Aladdin invited the Sultan to see the palace. On
enteringthe hall with the four-and-twenty windows, with their rubies,
diamonds, and emeralds, he cried
'
It is a world's wonder
: There!

is only one thing that surprises me. Was it by accident that

one window was left unfinished ?
' '
No, sir, by design,' returned
Aladdin. I wished your Majesty to have the glory of finishing this
'

palace.' The Sultan was pleased, and sent for the best jewellers
in the city. He showed them the unfinished window, and bade them
up like the others.
fit it
'
Sir,' replied their spokesman, we can-
'

not find jewels enough.' The Sultan had his own fetched, which
they soon used, but to no purpose, for in a month's time the work
was not half done. Aladdin, knowing that their task was vain,
bade them undo their work and carry the jewels back, and the genie
finished the window at his command. The Sultan was surprised
to receive his jewels again, and visited Aladdin, who showed him
the window finished. The Sultan embraced him, the envious
Vizier meanwhile hinting that it was the work of enchantment.
Aladdin had won the hearts of the people by his gentle bearing.
He was made captain of the Sultan's armies, and won several
80 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP
battles for him, but remained modest and courteous as before, and
lived thus in peace and content for several years.
But far away in Africa the magician remembered Aladdin, and
by his magic arts discovered that Aladdin, instead of perishing
miserably in the cave, had escaped, and had married a princess,
with whom he was living in great honour and wealth. He knew
that the poor tailor's son could only have accomplished this by
means of the lamp, and travelled night and day till he reached the
capital of China, bent on Aladdin's ruin. As he passed through the
town he heard people talking everywhere about a marvellous palace.
Forgive my ignorance,' he asked, what is this palace you speak
' '

of?' 'Have you not heard of Prince Aladdin's palace,' was the
reply, the greatest wonder of the world ? I will direct you if you
'

have a mind to see it.' The magician thanked him who spoke, and
having seen the palace knew that it had been raised by the Genie
of the Lamp, and became half mad with rage. He determined to
get hold of the lamp, and again plunge Aladdin into the deepest
poverty.
Unluckily, Aladdin had gone a-hunting for eight days, which
gave the magician plenty of time. He bought a dozen copper
lamps, put them into a basket, and went to the palace, crying New :
'

lamps for old

'
followed by a jeering crowd.
! The Princess,
sitting in the hall of four-and-twenty windows, sent a slave to find
out what the noise was about, who came back laughing, so that the
Princess scolded her. ' Madam,' replied the slave, ' who can help
laughing to see an old fool offering to exchange fine new lamps for
old ones ?
'
Another slave, hearing this, said There is an old one
:
'

on the cornice there which he can have.' Now this was the magic
lamp, which Aladdin had left there, as he could not take it out
hunting with him. The Princess, not knowing its value, laughingly
bade the slave take it and make the exchange. She went and said
to the magician : Give me a new lamp for this.' He snatched it
'

and bade the slave take her choice, amid the jeers of the crowd.
Little he cared, but crying his lamps, and went out of the
left off
where he remained till nightfall, when
city gates to a lonely place,
he pulled out the lamp and rubbed it. The genie appeared, and at
the magician's command carried him, together with the palace and
the Princess in it, to a lonely place in Africa.
Next morning the Sultan looked out of the window towards
Aladdin's palace and rubbed his eyes, for it was gone. He sent for
the Vizier and asked what had become of the palace. The Vizier
 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 81

looked out too, and was lost in astonishment. He again put it

down to enchantment, and this time the Sultan believed him, and
sent thirty men on horseback to fetch Aladdin in chains. They
met him bound him, and forced him to go with them
riding home,
on foot.The people, however, who loved him, followed, armed, to
see that he came to no harm. He was carried before the Sultan,
who ordered the executioner to cut off his head. The executioner
made Aladdin kneel down, bandaged his eyes, and raised his
scimitar to strike. At that instant the Vizier, who saw that the
crowd had forced their way into the courtyard and were scaling the
walls to rescue Aladdin, called to the executioner to stay his hand.
The people, indeed, looked so threatening that the Sultan gave way
and ordered Aladdin unbound, and pardoned him in the sight
to be
of the crowd. Aladdin now begged
to know what he had done.
said the Sultan, come hither,' and showed him
'
'
False wretch !
'

from the window the place where his palace had stood. Aladdin
was so amazed that he could not say a word. Where is my palace '

and my daughter ? demanded the Sultan.

'
For the first I am not
'

so deeply concerned, but my daughter I must have, and you must

find her or lose your head.' Aladdin begged for forty days in which
to find her, promising if he failed to return and suffer death at the
Sultan's pleasure. His prayer was granted, and he went forth
sadly from the Sultan's presence. For three days he wandered
about like a madman, asking everyone what had become of his
palace, but they only laughed and pitied him. He came to the
banks of a river, and knelt down to say his prayers before throwing
himself in. In so doing he rubbed the magic ring he still wore.
The genie he had seen in the cave appeared, and asked his will.
'
Save my life, genie,' said Aladdin, and bring my palace back.'
'

'
That is not in my power,' said the genie I am only the Slave of
;
'

the King you must ask him of the lamp.' 'Even so,' said Aladdin,
;

'
but thou canst take me to the palace, and set me down under my
dear wife's window.' He at once found himself in Africa, under the
window of the Princess, and fell asleep out of sheer weariness.
He was awakened by the singing of the birds, and his heart was
lighter. He saw plainly that all his misfortunes were owing to the
loss of the lamp, and vainly wondered who had robbed him of it.
That morning the Princess rose earlier than she had done since
she had been carried into Africa by the magician, whose company
she was forced to endure once a day. She, however, treated him so
harshly that he dared not live there altogether. As she was dress-
82 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP
ing, one of her women looked out and saw Aladdin. The Princess
ran and opened the window, and at the noise she made Aladdin
looked up. She called to him to come to her, and great was the joy
of these lovers at seeing
each other again. After
he had kissed her Aladdin
'
said : I beg of you, Prin-
cess, in God's name, be-
fore we speakof anything
else, for your own sake
and mine, tell me what
has become of an old lamp
I left on the cornice in the
hall of four-and-twenty
windows, when I went
' '
a -hunting.' Alas she !

said,
'
I am the innocent
cause of our sorrows,' and
told him of the exchange
of the lamp. Now I '

'
know,' cried Aladdin, that
we have to thank the
African magician for this !

Where is the lamp ? He ' '

carries it about with him,'

'
said the Princess. I know,
for he pulled it out of his
breast to show me. He
wishes me to break my faith with you and marry him, saying
that you were beheaded by my father's command. He is for
ever speaking ill of you, but I only reply by my tears. If I

persist, Idoubt not but he will use violence.' Aladdin comforted

her, and
left her for a while. He changed clothes with the first
person he met in the town, and having bought a certain powder
returned to the Princess, who let him in by a little side door.
'
Put on your most beautiful dress,' he said to her, and receive '

the magician with smiles, leading him to believe that you have
forgotten me. Invite him to sup with you, and say you wish
to taste the wine of his country. He will go for some and
while he isgone I will tell you what to do.' She listened care-
fully to Aladdin and when he left her arrayed herself gaily
 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 83

for the first time since she left China. She put on a girdle and
head-dress of diamonds, and, seeing in a glass that she was more
beautiful than ever, received the magician, saying, to his great
amazement ' I have made up
: mind that Aladdin is dead, and
my
that all tears will not bring him back to me, so I am resolved
my
to mourn no more, and have you to sup with me
therefore invited ;

but I am tired of the wines of China, and

would fain taste those of
Africa.' and the Princess put the
The magician flew to his cellar,
powder Aladdin had given her in her cup. "When he returned she
asked him to drink her health in the wine of Africa, handing him
her cup in exchange for his, as a sign she was reconciled to him.
Before drinking the magician made her a speech in praise of her
beauty, but the Princess cut him short, saying
'
Let us drink first, :

and you shall say what you will afterwards.' She set her cup to
her lips and kept it there, while the magician drained his to the
dregs and fell back lifeless. The Princess then opened the door to
Aladdin, and flung her arms round his neck but Aladdin put her
;

away, bidding her leave him, as he had more to do. He then went
to the dead magician, took the lamp out of his vest, and bade the

genie carry the palace and all in it back to China. This was done,
and the Princess in her chamber only felt two little shocks, and
little thought she was at home again.
The Sultan, who was sitting in his closet, mourning for his lost
daughter, happened to look up, and rubbed his eyes, for there stood
the palace as before He hastened thither, and Aladdin received
!

him in the hall of the four-and-twenty windows, with the Princess

at his side. Aladdin told him what had happened, and showed him
the dead body of the magician, that he might believe. A ten
days'
least was proclaimed, and it seemed as if Aladdin might now live
the rest of his life in peace ; but it was not to be.
The African magician had a younger brother, who was, if
possible, more wicked and more cunning than himself. He
travelled to China to avenge his brother's death, and went to visit a
pious woman called Fatima, thinking she might be of use to him.
He entered her cell and clapped a dagger to her breast, telling her
to rise and do his bidding on pain of death. He clothes
changed
with her, coloured his face likeon her veil, and
hers, put
murdered her, that she might tell no tales. Then he went towards
the palace of Aladdin, and all the people,
thinking he was the holy
woman, gathered round him, kissing his hands and begging his
blessing. When he got to the palace there was such a noise going
G 2
84 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP
on round him that the Princess bade her slave look out of the
window and ask what was the matter. The slave said it was the
holy woman, curing people by her touch of their ailments, where-
upon the Princess, who had long desired to see Fatima, sent for her.
On coming magician offered up a prayer for her
to the Princess the
health and prosperity. When
he had done the Princess made him
sit by her, and begged him to stay with her always. The false
Fatima, who wished for nothing better, consented, but kept his veil

down for fear of discovery. The Princess showed him the hall, and
asked him what he thought of it. '
It is truly beautiful,' said the
false Fatima. In my mind it wants but one thing.'
'
And what
'

' '
is that ? said the Princess. If only a roc's egg,' replied he,
'
were hung up from the middle of this dome, it would be the
wonder of the world.'
After this the Princess could think of nothing but the roc's egg,
and when Aladdin returned from hunting he found her in a very
 ALADDIN AND THE WONDERFUL LAMP 85

ill humour. He begged to know what was amiss, and she told him
that her pleasure in the hall was spoilt for the want of a roc's
all
'

egg hanging from the dome.

'
If that is all,' replied Aladdin, you
shall soon be happy.' He left her and rubbed the lamp, and when
the genie appeared commanded him to bring a roc's egg. The
genie gave such a loud and terrible shriek that the hall shook.
'
'
Wretch he cried, is it not enough that I have done everything
!
'

for you, but you must command me to bring my master and hang
him up midst of this dome ?
in the You and your wife and your
palace deserve to be burnt to ashes, but that this request does not
come from you, but from the brother of the African magician, whom
you destroyed. He is now in your palace disguised as the holy
woman whom he murdered. He it was who put that wish into
your wife's head. Take care of yourself, for he means to kill you.'
So saying, the genie disappeared.
Aladdin went back to the Princess, saying his head ached, and
requesting that the holy Fatima should be fetched to lay her hands
on it. But when the magician came near, Aladdin, seizing his
dagger, pierced him to the heart. What have you done ? cried
' '

the Princess. You have killed the holy woman

'
Not so,' !
' '

Aladdin, but a wicked magician,' and told her of how she

'

replied
had been deceived.
After this Aladdin and his wife lived in peace. He succeeded
the Sultan when he died, and reigned for many years, leaving
behind him a long line of kings. 1
1
Arabian Nights.
86 THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO

THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO SET OUT TO

LEARN WHAT FEAR WAS

A FATHER had two sons, of whom the eldest was clever and
and always knew what he was about but the youngest
bright, ;

was stupid, and couldn't learn or understand anything. So much

so that those who saw him exclaimed What a burden he'll be to :
'

his father Now when there was anything to be done, the eldest
!
'

had always to do it but if something was required late or in the

;

night-time, and the way led through the churchyard or some such
ghostly place, he always replied :
'
Oh !
no, father :
nothing will
induce me to go there, it makes me shudder !
'
for he was afraid.
Or, when they sat of an evening round the fire telling stories which
made one's flesh creep, the listeners sometimes said Oh it makes :
'
!

one shudder,' the youngest sat in a corner, heard the exclamation,

and could not understand what it meant. 'They are always saying
it makes one shudder it makes one shudder Nothing makes me
! !

shudder. probably an art quite beyond me.'

It's
Now it happened that his father said to him one day Hearken, :
'

you there in the corner j-ou are growing big and strong, and you
;

must learn to earn your own bread. Look at your brother, what
pains he takes but all the money I've apent on your education is
;

thrown away.' My dear father,' he replied, I will gladly learn in

' '

fact, if it were possible I should like to learn to shudder I don't ;

understand that a bit y et.' The eldest laughed when he heard this,
and thought to hims elf: Good heavens! what a ninny my brother
'

is he'll never come to any good

! as the twig is bent, so is the tree
:

inclined.' The father sighed, and answered him You'll soon learn :
'

to shudder but that won't help you to make a living.'

;

Shortly after this, when

the sexton came to pay them a visit, the
father broke out to him, and told him what a bad hand his young-
est son was at everything he knew nothing and learnt nothing.
:

'

Only think ! when I asked him how he purposed gaining a liveli-

 SET OUT TO LEAEN WHAT FEAR WAS 87

hood, he actually asked to be taught to shudder.'

'
If that's all he
wants,' said the sexton, 'I can teach him that ; just you send him
to me, I'll soon polish him up.' The father was quite pleased with
the proposal, because he thought :
'
It will be a
good discipline for the
youth.' And so the sexton took him into his house, and his duty
was to toll the bell. After a few days he woke him at midnight,
and bade him rise up and climb into the tower and toll. Now, my
'

friend, I'll teachyou to shudder,' thought he. He stole forth secretly

in front, and when the youth was up above, and had turned round
he saw, standing opposite the hole of the bel-
to grasp the bell-rope,
'

fry,a white figure. '

Clio's there he called out, but the figure
'?

gave no answer, and neither stirred nor moved.

'
Answer,' cried
the youth, or begone you have no business here at this hour of the
'
;

night,' But the sexton remained motionless, so that the youth

88 THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO
might think it was a ghost. The youth called out the second time :
'
What do you want here ? Speak if you are an honest fellow, or I'll
knock you down the stairs.' The sexton thought: 'He can't mean
that in earnest,' so gave forth no sound, and stood as though he were
made of stone. Then the youth shouted out to him the third time,
and as that too had no effect he made a dash at the spectre and
knocked it down the stairs, so that it fell about ten steps and re-
mained lying in a corner. Thereupon he tolled the bell, went home
to bed without saying a word, and fell asleep. The sexton's wife
waited a long time for her husband, but he never appeared. At
last she became anxious, and woke the youth, and asked Don't '
:

you know where my husband is ? He went up to the tower in front

of you.' No,' answered the youth ; but someone stood on the stairs
' '

up there just opposite the trap-door in the belfry, and because he

wouldn't answer me, or go away, I took him for a rogue and
knocked him down. You'd better go and see if it was he ; I should
be much distressed if it were.' The wife ran and found her hus-
band, who was lying groaning in a corner, with his leg broken.
She carried him down, and then hurried with loud protestations
to the youth's father. Your son has been the cause of a pretty
'

misfortune,' she cried he threw my husband downstairs so that he

;
'

broke his leg. Take the good-for-nothing wretch out of our house.'
The father was horrified, hurried to the youth, and gave him a
scolding.
'
What unholy pranks are these ? The evil one must have put
them into your head.' Father,' he replied, only listen to
' '
me ; I
am quite guiltless.He stood there in the night, like one who
meant
harm. I didn't know who
was, and warned him three times to
it

speak or to begone.'
'
Oh
groaned the father, you'll bring me
!
'
'

nothing but misfortune ; get out of my sight, I won't have anything

more to do with you.'
'
Yes, father, willingly only wait till daylight,;

then I'll set out and learn to shudder, and in that way I shall be
master of an art which will gain me a living.' 'Learn what you
will,' said the father, it's all one to me. Here are fifty dollars for
'

you, set forth into the wide world with them but see and tell no ;

one where you come from or who your father is, for I am ashamed
of you.' '
Yes, father, whatever you wish and if that's all you ask,
;

I can easily keep it in mind.'

"When day broke the youth put the fifty dollars into his pocket,
set oiit on the hard high road, and kept muttering to himself: If I '

Just at this moment

'
could only shudder if I could only shudder
! !
 SET OUT TO LEABN WHAT FEAR WAS 89

a man came by who heard the youth speaking to himself, and when
they had gone on a bit and were in sight of the gallows the man said
to him Look there is the tree where seven people have been
'
: !

hanged, and are now learning to fly sit down under it and wait till ;

nightfall, and then you'll pretty soon learn to shudder.' If that's '

all I have to do,' answered the youth, it's easily done but if I learn
'
;

to shudder so quickly, then you shall have my fifty dollars. Just

come back to me to-morrow morning early.' Then the youth went
to the gallows-tree and sat down underneath it, and waited for the

evening and because he felt cold he lit himself a fire. But at

;

midnight it got so chill that in spite of the fire he couldn't keep

warm. And as the wind blew the corpses one against the other,
tossing them to and fro, he thought to himself
'
If you are perishing :

down here by the fire, how those poor things up there must be
shaking and shivering And because he had a tender heart, he
!
'

put up a ladder which he climbed, unhooked one body after the

other, and took down all the seven. Then he stirred the fire,
blew it up, and placed them all round in a circle, that they might
warm themselves. But they sat there and did not move, and the
caught their clothes. Then he spoke Take care, or I'll '
fire :

hang you up again.' But the dead men did not hear, and let
their rags go on burning. Then he got angry, and said If you :
'

aren't careful yourselves, then I can't help you, and I don't mean
to burn with you and he hung them up again in a row. Then he
;
'

satdown at his fire and fell asleep. On the following morning the
man came to him, and, wishing to get his fifty dollars, said Now :
'

you know what it is to shudder.' No,' he answered, 'how should

I ? Those fellows up there never opened their mouths, and were so
stupid that they let those few old tatters they have on their bodies
burn.' Then the man saw he wouldn't get his fifty dollars that
day, and went off, saying Well, I'm blessed if I ever met such a
'
:

person in my life before.'

The youth too went on his way, and began to murmur to him-
self: Oh if I could only shudder if I could only shudder ! A
'
! !
'

carrier who was walking behind him heard these words, and asked
him :
'
Who are you ?
'
'I don't know,' said the youth. '
Where do
you hail from ?
'
'I don't know.' '
Who's your father ?
'
'I mayn't
say.' 'What are you constantly muttering to yourself ?' 'Oh!'
said the youth, ' I would give worlds to shudder, but no one can
teach me.' ' Stuff and nonsense ! spoke the carrier ; ' come along
'

with me, and I'll soon put that right.' The youth went with the
90 THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO
carrier, and in the evening they reached an inn, where they were
to spend the night. Then, just as he was entering the room, he
said again, quite aloud Oh if I could only shudder if I could only
:
'
! !

shudder The landlord, who heard this, laughed and said

!
'
If :
'

that's what you're sighing for, you shall be given every opportunity
here.' Oh hold your tongue
'
! !
'
said the landlord's wife ; so many
'

people have paid for their curiosity with their lives, it were a
thousand pities if those beautiful eyes were never again to behold
daylight.' But the youth said No matter how difficult, 1 insist :
'

on learning it why, that's what I've set out to do.' He left the
;

landlord no peace till he told him that in the neighbourhood stood

a haunted castle, where one could easily learn to shudder if one
only kept watch in it for three nights. The King had promised the
man who dared to do this thing his daughter as wife, and she was
the most beautiful maiden under the sun. There was also much
treasure hid in the castle, guarded by evil spirits, which would then
be free, and was sufficient to make a poor man more than rich.
Many had already gone in, but so far none had ever come out
again. So the youth went to the King and spoke If I were :
'

allowed, I should much like to watch for three nights in the

castle.' The King looked at him, and because he pleased him he
said You can ask for three things, none of them living, and those
:
'

you may take with you into the castle.' Then he answered
'
"Well, :

I shall beg for a fire, a turning lathe, and a carving bench with the
knife attached.'
On the following day the King had everything put into the castle ;

and when night drew on the youth took up his position there, lit
a bright fire in one of the rooms, placed the carving bench with the
knife close to it, and sat himself down on the turning lathe. Oh '
!

' '
if I could only shudder ! he said ;
but I shan't learn ithere either.'
Towards midnight he wanted to make up the fire, and as he was
blowing up a blaze he heard a shriek from a corner. Ou, miou
'
!

how cold we are !' 'You fools he cried; 'why do you scream ? If !
'

you are cold, come and sit at the fire and warm yourselves.' And as
he spoke two huge black cats sprang fiercely forwards and sat down,
one on each side of him, and gazed wildly at him with their fiery eyes.
After a time, when they had warmed themselves, they said Friend, :
'

shall we play a little game of cards ?

' '

Why not ? he replied but '

;
'

first let me
see your paws.' Then they stretched out their claws.
'
Ha !
'
said he what long nails you've got Wait a minute I must
;
'
! :

first cut them off.' Thereupon he seized them by the scruff of their
 SET OUT TO LEAEN WHAT FEAE WAS 91

necks, liftedthem on to the carving bench, and screwed down their

paws firmly. After watching you narrowly,' said he, I no longer
' '

'
feel any desire to play cards with you ;
and with these words he
struck them dead and threw them out into the water. But when
he had thus sent the two of them to their final rest, and was again
about to sit down at the fire, out of every nook and corner came
forth black cats and black dogs with fiery chains in such swarms

away from them. They yelled in the

that he couldn't possibly get
most ghastly manner, jumped upon his fire, scattered it all, and

tried to put it out. He looked on quietly for a time, buc when it

got beyond a joke he seized his carving-knife and called out 'Be
:

off, you rabble rout! and let fly at them. Some of them fled away,
'

and the others he struck dead and threw them out into the pond
below. When he returned he blew lip the sparks of the fire once
more, and warmed himself. And as he sat thus his eyes refused to
keep open any longer, and a desire to sleep stole over him. Then
he looked around him and beheld in the corner a large bed. The
'

very thing,' he said, and laid himself down in it. But when he
92 THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO
wished to close his eyes the bed began to move by itself, and ran
all round the castle. '
Capital,' he said, only a little quicker.'
'

Then the bed sped on as if drawn by six horses, over thresholds and
stairs, up this way and down that. All of a sudden crish, crash !

with a bound it turned over, upside down, and lay like a mountain
on the top of him. But he tossed the blankets and pillows in the
air, emerged from underneath, and said Now anyone who has the :
'

fancy for it niay go a drive,' lay down at his fire, and slept till day-
light. In the morning the King came, and when he beheld him
lying on the ground he imagined the ghosts had been too much for
him, and that he was dead. Then he said What a pity and such :
'
!

a fine fellow as he was.' The youth heard this, got up, and said :

*
not come to that yet.' Then the King was astonished, but
It's

very glad, and asked how it had fared with him. First-rate,' he
'

answered ; and now I've survived the one night, I shall get through
'

the other two also.' The landlord, when he went to him, opened
'
his eyes wide, and said : Well, I never thought to see you alive
again. Have you learnt now what shuddering is '?
' '
No,' he replied,
'
it's quite hopelesssomeone could only tell me how to
; if !
'

The second night he went up again to the old castle, sat down
'
at the fire, and began his old refrain If I could only shudder : As'
!

midnight approached, a noise and din broke out. at first gentle, but
gradually increasing then all was quiet for a minute, and at
;

length, with a loud scream, half of a man dropped down the

chimney and fell before him.
' '
Hi, up there shouted he there's !
;
'

another half wanted down here, that's not enough ; then the din
'

commenced once more, there was a shrieking and a yelling, and

then the other half fell down. \Vait a bit,' he said '
I'll stir up ;
'

the fire for you.' "When he had done this and again looked round,
the two pieces had united, and a horrible-looking man sat on his
' '
seat. Come,' said the youth, I didn't bargain for that, the seat
is mine.' The man shove him away, but the youth
tried to
wouldn't allow moment, and, pushing him off by force, sat
it for a
down in his place again. Then more men dropped down, one after
the other, who, fetching nine skeleton legs and two skulls, put them
up and played ninepins with them. The youth thought he would
like to play too, and said Look here do you mind my joining the
:
'
;

game?' 'No, not if 'I've money enough,' he

you have money.'
replied, 'but your balls aren't very round.' Then he took the
skulls, placed them on his lathe, and turned them till they were
round. Now they'll roll along better,' said he, 'and houp-la now
'
!
 SET OUT TO LEARN WHAT FEAR WAS 93

the fun begins.' He played

with them and lost some of his money,
but when twelve struck everything vanished before his eyes. He
lay down and slept peacefully. The next morning the King came,
anxious for news. How have you got on this time ? he asked.
' '

I played ninepins,' he answered, and lost a few pence.' Didn't

' ' '

jou shudder then ? 'No such luck,' said he I made myself merry.
' '
;

Oh if I only knew what it was to shudder

! !
'

On the third night he sat down again on his bench, and said, in
the most desponding way If I could only shudder When it got
:
'
!
'

late, six big men came in carrying a coffin. Then he cried Ha :

'
!

ha that's most likely my little cousin who only died a few days
!

'

ago and beckoning with his finger he called out: Come, my small
;
'

cousin, come.' They placed the coffin on the ground, and he

approached and took off the cover. In it lay a dead man. He
it

felt and it was cold as ice.

his face, Wait,' he said, I'll heat you
' '

up a bit,' went to the fire, wanned his hand, and laid it on the
man's face, but the dead remained cold. Then he lifted him out,
sat down at the fire, laid him on his knee, and rubbed his arms
that the blood should circulate again. W hen that too had no effect
T

it occurred to him that if two people lay together in bed they

warmed each other so he put him into the bed, covered him up, and
;

lay down beside him after a time the corpse became warm and
;

began to move. Then the youth said : Now, my little cousin, what
'

would have happened if I hadn't warmed you ? But the dead '

man rose up and cried out Now I will strangle you.' W hat :
' ' 7
!
'

said he, is that aU the thanks I get ? You shall be put straight
'

back into your coffin,' lifted him up, threw him in, and closed the
lid. Then the six men came and carried him out again. I '

simply can't shudder,' he said, and it's clear I shan't learn it

'

in a lifetime here.'
Then a manentered, of more than ordinary size and of a very
fearful appearance but he was old and had a white beard.
; Oh '
!

you miserable creature, now you will soon know what it is to shud-
der,' he cried, for you must die.' Not so quickly,' answered the
' '

youth. If I am to die, you must catch me first.'

'
I shall soon lay '

hold of you,' spoke the monster. Gently, gently don't boast too
'
;

much, I'm as strong as you, and stronger too.' We'll soon see,' '

said the old man ;

'
if you are stronger than I, then I'll let you off ;

come, let's have a try.' Then he led him through some dark
passages to a forge, and grasping an axe he drove one of the anvils
'
with a blow into the earth. I can do better than that,' cried the
 94 THE TALE OF A YOUTH WHO
youth, and went to the other anvil. The old man drew near him
in order to watch closely, and his white beard hung right down.
Then the youth seized the axe, cleft the anvil open, and jammed in
the old man's beard. Now I have you,' said the youth time ;
'
this
it's your turn to die.' Then he seized an iron rod and belaboured
the old man till he, whimpering, begged him to leave off, and he
would give him great riches. The youth drew out the axe and let
him go. The old man led him back to the castle and showed him
in a cellar three chests of gold. One of these,' he said, belongs
' '

to the poor, one to the King, and the third is yours.' At that mo-
ment twelve struck, and thevanished, leaving the youth alone
spirit
'
in the dark. I'll surely be able to find a
way out,' said he, and
groping about he at length found his way back to the room, and fell
asleep at his fire. The next morning the King came, and said :

'
Well, now
you've surely learnt to shudder ? No,' he answered ;
' '

'
what can it be ? My dead cousin was there, and an old bearded
man came, who showed me heaps of money down below there, but
what shuddering is no one has told me.' Then the King spoke :
 SET OUT TO LEARN WHAT FEAR WAS 95

'
You have freed the castle from its curse, and you shall marry my
daughter.'
'
That's all charming,' he said; 'but I still don't know
what it is to shudder.'
Then the gold was brought up, and the wedding was celebrated,
but the young King, though he loved his wife dearly, and though
he was very happy, still kept on saying If I could only shudder:
'
!

if I could only shudder At last he reduced her to despair. Then

!
'

her maid said I'll help you ; we'll soon make him shudder.' So
'
:

she went out to the stream that flowed through the garden, and had
a pail full of little gudgeon brought to her. At night, when the
young King was had to pull the clothes off him, and
asleep, his wife
pour the pail full of little gudgeon over him, so that the little fish

swam all about him. Then he awoke and cried out : Oh how
'
!

I shudder, how I shudder, dear wife !

Yes, now I know what
l
shuddering is.'

1
Grimm,
 96

E UMPELSTILTZKIN

was once upon a time a poor miller who had a very

J- Now it happened one day that he had an
beautiful daughter.
audience with the King, and in order to appear a person of some
importance he told him that he had a daughter who could spin
straw into gold. ' Now that's a talent worth having,' said the King
if your daughter is as clever as you say, bring her
'
to the miller ;
to mypalace to-morrow, and I'll put her to the test.' When the
girlwas brought to him he led her into a room full of straw, gave
her a spinning-wheel and spindle, and said Now set to work and:
'

spin all night till early dawn, and if by that time you haven't spun
the straw into gold you shall die.' Then he closed the door behind
him and left her alone inside.
So the poor miller's daughter sat down, and didn't know what
in the world she was to do. She hadn't the least idea of how io
spin straw into gold, and became at last so miserable that she
began to cry. Suddenly the door opened, and in stepped a tiny
little man and said Good-evening, Miss Miller-maid why are you
'
:
;

crying so bitterly ? Oh answered the girl, I have to spin straw

' '
1
' '

into gold, arid haven't a notion how it's done.' '

What will you
give me if I spin it for you ? asked the manikin.
' '

My necklace,'
replied the girl. The little man took the necklace, sat himself down
at the wheel, and whir, whir, whir, the wheel went round three
times, and the bobbin was full. Then he put on another, and whir,
whir, whir, the wheel went round three times, and the second too
was full ; and so it went on till the morning, when all the straw
was spun away, and all the bobbins were full of gold. As soon as
the sun rose the King came, and when he perceived the gold he was
astonished and delighted, but his heart only lusted more than ever
after the precious metal. He had the miller's daughter put into
another room full of straw, much bigger than the first, and bade
her, if she valued her life, spin it allinto gold before the following
 E UMPELSTIL TZKIN D7

morning. The girl didn't know what to do, and began to cry ; then
the door opened as before, and the tiny little man appeared and
said: What'll you give me if I spin the straw into gold for you ?
' '

'
The ring from my finger,' answered the girl. The manikin took
the ring, and whir! round went the spinning-wheel again, and
when morning broke he had spun all the straw into glittering gold.
The King was pleased beyond measure at the sight, but his greed
u
98 RUMPELSTILTZKIN
for gold was still not satisfied, and he had the miller's daughter
brought into a yet bigger room full of straw, and said You must :
'

spin all this away in the night but if you succeed this time you
;

shall become my wife.' '

She's only a miller's daughter, it's true,'
he thought ;
but I couldn't find a richer wife if I were to search
'

the whole world over.' When the girl was alone the little man
appeared for the third time, and said : What'll you give me if I spin
'

'
I've nothing more to give,'
'

the straw for you once again ?

girl. Then promise me when you are Queen to give me
'
answered the
your first child.'
'
Who knows what mayn't happen before that ? '

thought the miller's daughter ; and besides, she saw no other way
out of it, so she promised the manikin what he demanded, and he
set to work once more and spun the straw into gold. When the
King came in the morning, and found everything as he had desired,
he straightway made her his wife, and the miller's daughter became
a queen.
When a year had passed a beautiful son was born to her, and she
thought no more of the little man, till all of a sudden one day he
stepped into her room and said Now give me what you promised.'
:
'

The Queen was in a great state, and offered the little man all the
riches in her kingdom if he would only leave her the child. But
the manikin said : No, a living creature is dearer to me than all the
'

treasures in the world.' Then the Queen began to cry and sob so
bitterly that the little man was sorry for her, and said : I'll give '

you three days to guess my name, and if you find it out in that
time you may keep your child.'
Then the Queen pondered the whole night over all the names
she had ever heard, and sent a messenger to scour the land, and to
pick up far and near any names he should come across. When
the little man arrived on the following day she began with Kasper,
Melchior, Belshazzar, and all the other names she knew, in a
string, but at each one the manikin called out
'
That's not my :

name.' The next day she sent to inquire the names of all the
people in the neighbourhood, and had a long list of the most
uncommon and extraordinary for the little man when he made his
appearance. Is your
name, perhaps, Sheepshanks, Cruickshanks,
'

Spindleshanks but he always replied

? That's not my name.' :
'

On the third day the messenger returned and announced I :

'

have not been able to find any new names, but as I came upon
a high hill round the corner of the wood, where the foxes and hares
bid each other good night, I saw a little house, and in front of the
 B UMPEL STIL TZKIN yy

house burned a fire, and round the fire sprang the most grotesque

little man, hopping on one leg and crying :

To-morrow brew, to-day I bake,

I

And then the child away I'll take ;

For little deems my royal dame

That Eumpelstiltzkin is my name !

You may imagine the Queen's delight at hearing the name, and
when the little man stepped in shortly afterwards and asked Now, :
'

my lady Queen, what's my name ? she asked first Is your

' '
:

name Conrad ? Is your name Harry ?

' ' ' ' ' '
No.' No.' Is

your name, perhaps. Eumpelstiltzkin ? Some demon has told yon

' '

that, some demon has told you that,' screamed the little man, and in
his rage drove his right foot so far into the ground that it sank in up
to his waist ; then in a passion he seized the left foot with both hands
and tore himself in two.
1

1
Grimm.
 100

BEAUTY AND THE BEAST

upon a time, in a very far-off country, there lived a mer-

ONCE
chant who had been so fortunate in all his undertakings that he
was enormously rich. As he had, however, six sons and six daughters,
he found that his money was not too much to let them all have
everything they fancied, as they were accustomed to do.
But one day a most unexpected misfortune befell them. Their
house caught fire and was speedily burnt to the ground, with all the
splendid furniture, the books, pictures, gold, silver, and precious
goods it contained ; and this was only the beginning of their
troubles. Their father, who had until this moment prospered in all

ways, suddenly lost every ship he had upon the sea, either by dint
of pirates, shipwreck, or fire. Then he heard that his clerks in dis-
tant countries, whom he trusted entirely, had proved unfaithful ;

and at last from great wealth he fell into the direst poverty.
All that he had left was a little house in a desolate place at least
a hundred leagues from the town in which he had lived, and to this
he was forced to retreat with his children, who were in despair at
the idea of leading such a different life. Indeed, the daughters at
first hoped that their friends, who had been so numerous while they

were rich, would insist on their staying in their houses now they
no longer possessed one. But they soon found that they were left
alone, and that their former friends even attributed their misfor-
tunes to their own extravagance, and showed no intention of offer-
ing them any help. So nothing was left for them but to take their
departure to the cottage, which stood in the midst of a dark forest,
/and seemed to be the most dismal place upon the face of the earih.
As they were too poor to have any servants, the girls had to work
hard, like peasants, and the sons, for their part, cultivated the fields
to earn their living. Roughly clothed, and living in the simplest
way, the girls regretted unceasingly the luxuries and amusements
of their former life ; only the youngest tried to be brave and cheer-
 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 101

fuj. She had been as sad as anyon^when misfortune first overtook

her father, but, soon recovering her natural gaiet^/she set to work
to make the best of things, to amuse her father and brothers as well
as she could, and to try to persuade her sisters to join her in dancing
and singing. But they would do nothing of the sort, and, because
she was not as doleful as themselves, they declared that this miser-
able life was all she was fit for. But she was really far prettier and
cleverer than they were indeed, she was so lovely that she was
;

always called Beauty. After two years, when they were all begin-
ning to get used to their new life, something happened to disturb
their tranquillity. Their father received the news that one of his
ships, which he had believed to be lost, had come safely into port
with a rich cargo. All the sons and daughters at once thought that
their poverty was at an end, and wanted to set out directly for the
town but their father, who was more prudent, begged them to wait
;

a little, and, though it was harvest-time, and he could ill be spared,

determined to go himself first, to make inquiries. Only the youngest
daughter had any doubt but that they would soon again be as rich
as they were before, or at least rich enough to live comfortably
in some town where they would find amusement and gay com-
panions once more. So they all loaded their father with commis-
sions for jewels and dresses which it would have taken a fortune to

buy only Beauty, feeling sure that it was of no use, did not ask for
;

anything. Her father, noticing her silence, said And what shall I
:
'

'
bring for you, Beauty ?
The only thing I wish for is to see you come home safely,' she
'

answered.
But this reply vexed her sisters, who fancied she was blaming
them for having asked for such costly things. Her father, however,
was pleased, but as he thought that at her age she certainly ought
to like pretty presents, he told her to choose something.
'
"Well, dear father,' she said, as you insist upon it, I beg that
'

you will bring me a rose. I have not seen one since we came here,
and I love them so much.'
So the merchant set out and reached the town as quickly as
possible, but only to find that his former companions, believing him
to be dead, had divided between them the goods which the ship had

brought and after six months of trouble and expense he found

;

himself as poor as when he started, having been able to recover

only just enough to pay the cost of his journey. To make matters
worse, he was obliged to leave the town in the most terrible weather,
102 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST
so that was within a few leagues of his nome he was
by the time he
almost exhausted with cold and fatigue. Though he knew it would
take some hours to get through the forest, he was so anxious to be at
his journey's end that he resolved to go on ; but night overtook
him, and the deep snow and bitter frost made it impossible for his
horse to carry him any further. Not a house was to be seen;
the
only shelter he could get was the hollow trunk of a great tree, and

there he crouched all the night, which seemed to him the longest

he had ever known. In spite of his weariness the howling of the

wolves kept him awake, and even when at last the day broke he
was not much better off, for the falling snow had covered up every
path, and he did not know which way to turn.
At length he made out some sort of track, and though at the
beginning it was so rough and slippery that he fell down more than
 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 103

once, it presently became easier, and led him into an avenue of trees

which ended in a splendid castle. It seemed to the merchant very

strange that no snow had fallen in the avenue, which was entirely
composed of orange trees, covered with flowers and fruit. When
he reached the first court of the castle he saw before him a flight of
agate steps, and went up them, and passed through several splendidly
furnished rooms. The pleasant warmth of the air revived him,
and he felt very hungry but there seemed to be nobody in all this
;

vast and splendid palace whom he could ask to give him something to
eat. Deep silence reigned everywhere, and at last, tired of roaming

through empty rooms and galleries, he stopped in a room smaller

than the rest, where a clear fire was burning and a couch was
drawn up cosily close to it. Thinking that this must be prepared
for someone who was expected, he sat down to wait till he should

come, and very soon fell into a sweet sleep.

When his extreme hunger wakened him after several hours,
he was still alone but a little table, upon which was a good dinner,
;

had been drawn up close to him, and, as he had eaten nothing for
twenty-four hours, he lost no time in beginning his meal, hoping
that he might soon have an opportunity of thanking his considerate
entertainer, whoever it might be. But no one appeared, and even
after another long sleep, from which he awoke completely refreshed,
there was no sign of anybody, though a fresh meal of dainty cakes
and fruit was prepared upon the little table at his elbow. Being
naturally timid, the silence began to terrify him, and he resolved
to search once more through all the rooms but it was of no use.
;

Not even a servant was to be seen there was no sign of life in the
;

palace He began to wonder what he should do, and to amuse

!

himself by pretending that all the treasures he saw were his own,
and considering how he would divide them among his children.
Then he went down into the garden, and though it was winter
everywhere else, here the sun shone, and the birds sang, and the
flowers bloomed, and the air was soft and sweet. The merchant,
in ecstacies with all he saw and heard, said to himself :

All this must be meant for me. I will go this minute and bring
'

my children to share all these delights.'

In spite of being so cold and weary when he reached the castle,
he had taken his horse to the stable and fed it. Now he thought
he would saddle it for his homeward journey, and he turned down
the path which led to the stable. This path had a hedge of roses
on each side of it, and the merchant thought he had never seen or
104 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST
smelt such exquisite flowers. They reminded him of his promise
to Beauty, and he stopped and had just gathered one to take to her
when he was startled by a strange noise behind him. Turning
round, he saw a frightful Beast, which seemed to be very angry and
said, in a terrible voice :

'
Who told you that you might gather my roses ? Was it not

enough that I allowed you to be in my palace and was kind to

you ? This is the way you show your gratitude, by stealing my
flowers But your insolence shall not go unpunished.'
! The
merchant, terrified by these furious words, dropped the fatal rose,
and, throwing himself on his knees, cried Pardon me, noble sir. I
:
'

am truly grateful to you for your hospitality, which was so magni-

 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 105

ficent that I could not imagine that you would be offended by my

taking such a little thing as a rose.' But the Beast's anger was
not lessened by this speech.
You are very ready with excuses and flattery,' he cried
'

;
'
but
that will not save you from the death you deserve.'
' '
Alas !
thought the merchant,
'
if my daughter Beauty could
only know what danger her rose has brought me into !
'

And in despair he began to tell the Beast all his misfortunes,

and the reason of his journey, not forgetting to mention Beauty's
request.
A king's ransom would hardly have procured all that my other
'

daughters asked,' he said

'
but I thought that I might at least take
;

Beauty her rose. I beg you to forgive me, for you see I meant no
harm.'
The Beast considered for a moment, and then he said, in a less
furious tone :

'I will forgive jxra en one condition that is, that you will
give me one of your daughters.'
'
Ah !
'
cried the merchant, if I '
were cruel enough to buy my
own life at the expense of one of my children's, what excuse could
'
I invent to bring her here ?
'
No excuse would be necessary,' answered the Beast. '
If she
comes at all she must come willingly. On no other condition will
I have her. one of them is courageous enough, and loves
See if any

you well enough come and save your Life. You seem to be
to
an honest man, so I will trust you to go home. I give you a month
to see if either of your daughters will come back with you and stay
here, to let you go free. If neither of them Is willing, you must
come alone, after bidding them good-bye for ever, for then you will
belong to me. And do not imagine that you can hide from me, for
if you fail to keep your word I will come and fetch you
'
added the !

Beast grimly.
The merchant accepted this proposal, though he did not really
think any of his daughters would be persuaded to come. He pro-
mised to return at the time appointed, and then, anxious to escape
from the presence of the Beast, he asked permission to set off at
once. But the Beast answered that he could not go until the next
day.
Then you will find a horse ready for you,' he said.
' '
Now go
and eat your supper, and await my orders.'
The poor merchant, more dead than alive, went back to his room,
106 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST
where the most delicious supper was already served on the little
table which was drawn up before a blazing fire. But he was too
terrified to eat, and only tasted a few of the dishes, for fear the
Beast should be angry if he did not obey his orders. When he had
finished he heard a great noise in the next room, which he knew
"

meant that the Beast was coming. As he could do nothing to

escape his visit, the only thing that remained was to seem as little
afraid as possible ; so when the Beast appeared and asked roughly if
he had supped well, the merchant answered humbly that he had,
thanks to his host's kindness. Then the Beast warned him to re-
member their agreement, and to prepare his daughter exactly for
what she had to expect.
Do not get up to-morrow,' he added, until you see the sun and
' '

hear a golden bell ring. Then you will find your breakfast waiting
for you here, and the horse you are to ride will be ready in the

courtyard. He will also bring you back again when you come
with your daughter a month hence. Farewell. Take a rose to
Beauty, and remember your promise
'
!

The merchant was only too glad when the Beast went away,
and though he could not sleep for sadness, he lay down until the
sun rose. Then, after a hasty breakfast, he went to gather Beauty's
rose, and mounted his horse, which carried him off so swiftly that
in an instant he had lost sight of the palace, and he was still
wrapped in gloomy thoughts when it stopped before the door of the
cottage.
His sons and daughters, who had been very uneasy at his long
absence, rushed to meet him, eager to know the result of his jour-
ney, which, seeing him mounted upon a splendid horse and
wrapped in a rich mantle, they supposed to be favourable. But he
hid the truth from them at first, only saying sadly to Beauty as he
gave her the rose :
Here is what you asked me to bring you ; you little know what
'

it has cost.'

But this excited their curiosity so greatly that presently he told

them his adventures from beginning to end, and then they were all
very unhappy. The girls lamented loudly over their lost hopes,
and the sons declared that their father should not return to this
terrible castle, and began to make plans for killing the Beast if it
should come to fetch him. But he reminded them that he had
promised to go back. Then the girls were very angry with Beauty,
and said it was all her fault, and that if she had asked for some-
 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 107

thing sensible this would never have happened, and complained

bitterly that they should have to suffer for her folly.
Poor Beauty, much distressed, said to them :

I have indeed caused this misfortune, but I assure you I did

'

it innocently. Who could have guessed that to ask for a rose in

the middle of summer would cause so much misery ? But as I
did the mischief it is only just that I should suffer for it. I will
therefore go back with my
father to keep his promise.'
At first nobody would hear of this arrangement, and her father and
brothers, who loved her dearly, declared that nothing should make
them let her go but Beauty was firm. As the time drew near she
;

divided all her possessions between her sisters, and said good-
little

bye to everything she loved, and when the fatal day came she encou-
raged and cheered her father as they mounted together the horse
which had brought him back. It seemed to fly rather than gallop,
but so smoothly that Beauty was not frightened indeed, she would;

have enjoyed the journey if she had not feared what might happen
to her at the end of it. Her father still tried to persuade her to go
, back, but in vain. While they were talking the night fell, and then,
to their great surprise, wonderful coloured lights began to shine in
all directions, and splendid fireworks blazed out before them all ;

the forest was illuminated by them, and even felt pleasantly warm,
though it had been bitterly cold before. This lasted until they
reached the avenue of orange trees, where were statues holding
flaming torches, and when they got nearer to the palace they saw
that it was illuminated from the roof to the ground, and music
sounded softly from the courtyard. The Beast must be very
'

hungry,' said Beauty, trying to laugh, if he makes all this rejoicing

'

over the arrival of his prey.'

But, in spite of her anxiety, she could not help admiring all the
wonderful things she saw.
The horse stopped at the foot of the flight of steps leading to
the terrace, and when they had dismounted her father led her to
the little room he had been in before, where they found a splendid
fire burning, and the table daintily spread with a delicious supper.
The merchant knew that this was meant for them, and Beauty,
who was rather less frightened now that she had passed through so
many rooms and seen nothing of the Beast, was quite willing to
begin, for her long ride had made her very hungry. But they had
hardly finished their meal when the noise of the Beast's footsteps
was heard approaching, and Beauty clung to her father in terror,
108 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST
which became all the greater when she saw how frightened he was.
But when the Beast really appeared, though she trembled at the
sight of him, she made a great effort to hide her horror, and saluted
him respectfully.
This evidently pleased the Beast. After looking at her he said, in
a tone that might have struck terror into the boldest heart, though
he did not seem to be angry :

Good-evening, old man.

'
Good-evening, Beauty.'
The merchant was too terrified to reply, but Beauty answered
sweetly :

'
Good-evening, Beast.'
4
Have you come willingly ? asked the Beast. '
'
Will you be
content to stay here when your father goes away ? '

Beauty answered bravely that she was quite prepared to stay.

I am pleased with you,' said the Beast. As you have come of
' '

your own accord, you may stay. As for you, old man,' he added,
turning to the merchant, at sunrise to-morrow you will take yoiir
'

departure. When the bell rings get up quickly and eat your
breakfast, and you will find the same horse waiting to take you
home but remember that you must never expect to see my palace
;

again.'
Then turning to Beauty, he said :

Take your father into the next room, and help him to choose
'

everything you think your brothers and sisters would like to have.
You will find two travelling-trunks there fill them as full as you
;

can. It is only just that you should send them something very
precious as a remembrance of yourself.'
Then he went away, after saying, Good-bye. Beauty good-bye,
'

old man and though Beauty was beginning to think with great
'

dismay of her father's departure, she was afraid to disobey the

Beast's orders; and they went into the next room, which had
shelves and cupboards all round it. They were greatly surprised
at the riches it contained. There were splendid dresses fit for a
queen, with all the ornaments that were to be worn with them and ;

when Beauty opened the cupboards she was quite dazzled by the
gorgeous jewels that lay in heaps upon every shelf. After choosing
a vast quantity, which she divided between her sisters for she had
made a heap of the wonderful drc sses for each of them she opened
the last chest, which was of goll.
full
'
I think, father,' she said,
'
that, as the gold will be more useful
to you, we had better take out the other things again, and fill the
 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 109

trunks with it.' So they did this but the more they put in, the
;

more room there seemed to be, and at last they put back all the
jewels and dresses they had taken out, and Beauty even added as
many more of the jewels as she could carry at once and then the ;

trunks were not too fall, but they were so heavy that an elephant
could not have carried them !

'
The Beast was mocking us,' cried the merchant he must have ;
'

pretended to give us all these things, knowing that I could not carry
them away.'
'
Let us wait and see,' answered Beauty. I cannot believe that
'

he meant to deceive us. All we can do is to fasten them up and

leave them ready.'
So they did this and returned to the little room, where, to their
astonishment, they found breakfast ready. The merchant ate his
with a good appetite, as the Beast's generosity made him believe
that he might perhaps venture to come back soon and see Beauty.
But she felt sure that her father was leaving her for ever, so she
was very sad when the bell rang sharply for the second time, and
warned them that the time was come for them to part. They went
down into the courtyard, where two horses were waiting, one loaded
with the two trunks, the other for him to ride. They were pawing
the ground in their impatience to start, and the merchant was
forced to bid Beauty a hasty farewell; and as soon as he was
mounted he went off at such a pace that she lost sight of him in
an instant. Then Beauty began to cry, and wandered sadly back
to her own room. But she soon found that she was very sleepy, and
as she had nothing better to do she lay down and instantly fell
asleep. And then she dreamed that she was walking by a brook
bordered with trees, and lamenting her sad fate, when a young
prince, handsomer than anyone she had ever seen, and with a voice
that went straight to her heart, came and said to her, Ah, Beauty '
!

you are not so unfortunate as you suppose. Here you will be re-
warded for all you have suffered elsewhere. Your every wish shall
be gratified. Only try to find me out, no matter how I may be
disguised, as I love you dearly, and in making me happy you will
find your own happiness. Be as true-hearted as you are beautiful,
and we shall have nothing left to wish for.'
'
What can I do, Prince, to make you happy '
said Beauty.
?
'
Only be grateful,' he answered, and
'
do not trust too much to
your eyes. And, above all, do not desert me until you have saved
me from my cruel misery.'
110 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST
After this she thought she found herself in a room with a stately
and beautiful lady, who said to her :

Dear Beauty, try not to regret all you have left behind you, for
'

you are destined to a better fate. Only do not let yourself be

deceived by appearances.'
Beauty found her dreams so interesting that she was in no
hurry awake, but presently the clock roused her by calling her
to
name and then she got up and found her dress-
softly twelve times,
ing-table set out with everything she could possibly want and when
;

her toilet was finished she found dinner was waiting in the room

next to hers. But dinner does not take very long when you are all
by yourself, and very soon she sat down cosily in the corner of a
sofa, and began to think about the charming Prince she had seen in
her dream.
'
He said I could make him happy,' said Beauty to herself.
seems, then, that this horrible Beast keeps him a prisoner.
'
It
How can I set him free ? I wonder why they both told me not to
trust to appearances ? I don't understand it. But, after all, it was
only a dream, so why should I trouble myself about it ? I had better
go and find something to do to amuse myself.'
 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 111

So she got up and began to explore some of the many rooms of

the palace.
The first she entered was lined with mirrors, and Beauty saw
herself reflected on every side, and thought she had never seen such
a charming room. Then a bracelet which was hanging from a
chandelier caught her eye, and on taking it down she was greatly
surprised to find that it held a portrait of her unknown admirer, just
as she had seen him in her dream. With great delight she slipped
the bracelet on her arm, and went on into a gallery of pictures,
where she soon found a portrait of the same handsome Prince, as
large as life, and so well painted that as she studied it he seemed to
smile kindly at her. Tearing herself away from the portrait at last,
she passed through into a room which contained every musical
instrument under the sun, and here she amused herself for a long
while in trying some of them, and singing until she was tired. The
next room was a library, and she saw everything she had ever
wanted to read, as well as everything she had read, and it seemed
to her that a whole lifetime would not be enough even to read the
names of the books, there were so many. By this time it wa,s
growing dusk, and wax candles in diamond and ruby candlesticks
were beginning to light themselves in every room.
Beauty found her supper served just at the time she preferred to
have it, but she did not see anyone or hear a sound, and, though her
father had warned her that she would be alone, she began to find it
rather dull.
But presently she heard the Beast coming, and wondered
tremblingly if he meant to eat her up now.
However, as he did not seem at all ferocious, and only said
gruffly:
Good-evening, Beauty,' she answered cheerfully and managed
'

to conceal her terror. Then the Beast asked her how she had been
amusing herself, and she told him all the rooms she had seen.
Then he asked if she thought she could be happy in his palace ;
and Beauty answered that everything was so beautiful that she
would be very hard to please if she could not be happy. And after
about an hour's talk Beauty began to think that the Beast was not
nearly so terrible as she had supposed at first. Then he got up to
leave her, and said in his gruff voice :

'
Do you love me, Beauty ? Will you marry me ? '

'
Oh what shall I say ? cried Beauty, for she was afraid to
!
'

make the Beast angry by refusing.

112 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST
" " "
'
Say yes or " no without fear,' he replied.
'
Oh ! no, Beast,' said Beauty hastily.
'
Since you will not, good-night, Beauty,' he said. And she
answered :

Good-night, Beast,' very glad to find that her refusal had not
'

provoked him. And after he was gone she was very soon in bed
and asleep, and dreaming of her unknown Prince. She thought he
came and said to her :

Ah, Beauty why are you so unkind to me ? I fear I am fated

'
!

to be unhappy for many a long day still.'

And then her dreams changed, but the charming Prince figured
in them all and when morning came her first thought was to look
;

at the portrait and see if it was really like him, and she found that
it certainly was.
This morning she decided to amuse herself in the garden, for
the sun shone, and all the fountains were playing but she was ;

astonished to find that every place was familiar to her, and pre-
sently she came to the brook where the myrtle trees were growing
where she had first met the Prince in her dream, and that made her
think more than ever that he must be kept a prisoner by the Beast.
When she was tired she went back to the palace, and found a
new room full of materials for every kind of work ribbons to
make into bows, and silks to work into flowers. Then there was
an aviary full of rare birds, which were so tame that they flew to
Beauty as soon as they saw her, and perched upon her shoulders
and her head.
Pretty little creatures,' she said, how I wish that your cage was
' '

'

nearer to my room, that I might often hear you sing !

So saying she opened a door, and found to her delight that it led
into her own room, though she had thought it was quite the other
side of the palace.
There were more birds in a room farther on, parrots and cock-
atoos that could talk, and they greeted Beauty by name ; indeed,
she found them so entertaining that she took one or two back to
her room, and they talked to her while she was at supper after ;

which the Beast paid her his usual visit, and asked the same ques-
'

tions as before, and then with a gruff good-night he took his

'

departure, and Beauty went to bed to

dream of her mysterious
Prince. swiftly in different amusements, and
The days passed
after a whileBeauty found out another strange thing in the palace,
which often pleased her when she was tired of being alone. There
 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 113

was one room which she had not noticed particularly it was
;

empty, except that under each of the windows stood a very comfort-
able chair and the first time she had looked out of the window it
;

had seemed to her that a black curtain prevented her from seeing

anything outside. But the second time she went into the room,
happening to be tired, she sat down in one of the chairs, when
i
114 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST
instantly the curtain was rolled aside, and a most amusing panto-
mime was acted before her ; there were dances, and coloured lights,
and music, and pretty dresses, and it was all so gay that Beauty was
in ecstacies. windows in turn,
After that she tried the other seven
and there was some new and surprising entertainment to be seen
from each of them, so that Beauty never could feel lonely any
more. Every evening after supper the Beast came to see her, and
always before saying good-night asked her in his terrible voice :

Beauty, will you marry me ?

' '

And it seemed to Beaiity, now she understood him better, that

when she said, No, Beast,' he went away quite sad. But her
'

happy dreams of the handsome young Prince soon made her forget
the poor Beast, and the only thing that at all disturbed her was to
be constantly told to distrust appearances, to let her heart guide her,
and not her eyes, and many other equally perplexing things, which,
consider as she would, she could not understand.
So everything went on for a long time, until at last, happy as
she was, Beauty began to long for the sight of her father and her
brothers and sisters and one night, seeing her look very sad, the
;

Beast asked her what was the matter. Beauty had quite ceased to be
afraid of him. Now she knew that he was really gentle in spite of
his ferocious looks and his dreadful voice. So she answered that
she was longing to see her home once more. Upon hearing this
the Beast seemed sadly distressed, and cried miserably.
Ah Beauty, have you the heart to desert an unhappy Beast
'
!

like this ? Whai more do you want to make you happy ? Is it

because you hate me that you want to escape ? '

No, dear Beast,' answered Beauty softly, I do not hate you,

' '

and I should be very sorry never to see you any more, but I long
to see my father again. Only let me go for two months, and I
promise to come back to you and stay for the rest of my life.'
The Beast, who had been sighing dolefully while she spoke, now
replied :

'
I cannot refuse
you anything you ask, even though it should
cost me my Take the four boxes you will find in the room
life.

next to your own, and fill them with everything you wish to take
with you. But remember your promise and come back when the
two months are over, or you may have cause to repent it, for if you
do not come in good time you will find your faithful Beast dead.
You will not need any chariot to bring you back. Only say good-
bye to all your brothers and sisters the night before you come away,
 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 115

and when you have gone to bed turn this ring round upon your
finger and say firmly " I wish to go back to my palace and see my
:

Beast again." Good-night, Beauty. Fear nothing, sleep peacefully,

and before long you shall see yonr father once more."
As soon as Beauty was alone she hastened to fill the boxes with
all the rare and precious things she saw about her, and only when
she was tired of heaping things into them did they seem to be
full.

Then she went to bed, but could hardly sleep for joy. And
when at last she did begin to dream of her beloved Prince she was
grieved to see him stretched upon a grassy bank sad and weary,
and hardly like himself.
'
What is the matter
? she cried.
'

But he looked her reproachfully, and said

at :

How can you ask me, cruel one ? Are you not leaving me to
'

my death perhaps ?
Ah don't be so sorrowful,' cried Beauty I am only going to
'
!
;
'

assure my father that I am safe and happy. I have promised the

Beast faithfully that I will come back, and he would die of grief if
I did not keep my word
'
!

What would that matter to you ? said the Prince.

' '

Surely
'

'

you would not care ?

'
Indeed I should be ungrateful if I did not care for such a kind
Beast,' cried Beauty indignantly. would die to save him from
'
I

pain. I assure not his fault that he is. so ugly.'

you it is

Just then a strange sound woke her someone was speaking

not very far away and opening her eyes she found herself in a room
;

she had never seen before, which was certainly not nearly so
splendid as those she was used to in the Beast's palace. Where
could she be ? She got up and dressed hastily, and then saw that
the boxes she had packed the night before were all in the room.
While she was wondering by what magic the Beast had transported
them and herself to this strange place she suddenly heard her
father's voice, and rushed out and greeted him joyfully. Her
brothers and sisters were astonished at her appearance, as they
all

had never expected to see her again, and there was no end to the
questions they asked her. She had also much to hear about what
had happened to them while she was away, and of her father's
journey home. But when they heard that she had only come to
be with them for a short time, and then must go back to the
Beast's palace for ever, they lamented loudly. Then Beauty asked
i2
116 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST
her father what he thought could be the meaning of her strange
dreams, and why the Prince constantly begged her not to trust to
appearances. After much consideration he answered You tell '
:

me yourself that the Beast, frightful as he is, loves you dearly, and
deserves your love and gratitude for his gentleness and kindness ;

I think the Prince must mean you to understand that you ought to
reward him by doing as he wishes you to, in spite of his ugliness.'
Beauty could not help seeing that this seemed very probable ;

still, when she thought of her dear Prince who was so handsome, she
did not feel at all inclined to marry the Beast. At any rate, for
two months she need not decide, but could enjoy herself with her
sisters. But though they were rich now, and lived in a town again,
and had plenty of acquaintances, Beauty found that nothing amused
her very much and she often thought of the palace, where she
;

was so happy, especially as at home she never once dreamed of her

dear Prince, and she felt quite sad without him.
Then her sisters seemed to have got quite used to being with-
out her, and even found her rather in the way, so she would not
have been sorry when the two months were over but for her
father and brothers, who begged her to stay, and seemed so
grieved at the thought of her departure that she had not the
courage to say good-bye to them. Every day when she got up
she meant to say it at night, and when night came she put it off
again, until at last she had a dismal dream which helped her to
make up her mind. She thought she was wandering in a lonely
path in the palace gardens, when she heard groans which seemed
to come from some bushes hiding the entrance of a cave, and run-

ning quickly to see what could be the matter, she found the Beast
stretched out upon his side, apparently dying. He reproached
her faintly with being the cause of his distress, and at the same
moment a stately lady appeared, and said very gravely
:

'
Ah !
Beauty, you are only just in time to save his life. See
what happens when people do not keep then- promises If you !

had delayed one day more, you would have found him dead.'
Beauty was so terrified by this dream that the next morning
she announced her intention of going back at once, and that very
night she said good-bye to her father and all her brothers and
sisters, and as soon as she was in bed she turned her ring round upon
her finger, and said firmly :

I wish to go back to my palace and see my Beast again,' as she

'

had been told to do.

 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 117

Then she fell asleep instantly, and only woke up to hear the
clock saying, Beauty, Beauty,' twelve times in its musical voice,
'

which told her at once that she was really in the palace once
more. Everything was just as before, and her birds were so glad
to see her ! but Beauty thought she had never known such a long
day, for she was so anxious to see the Beast again that she felt
as if supper-time would never come.
But when come and no Beast appeared she was really
it did
frightened ;
and waiting for a long time, she ran
so, after listening
down into the garden to search for him. Up and down the paths
and avenues ran poor Beauty, calling him in vain, for no one

answered, and not a trace of him could she find until at last, quite
;

tired, she stopped for a minute's rest, and saw that she was stand-

ing opposite the shady path she had seen in her dream.
She
rushed down it, and, sure enough, there was the cave, and in it lay
the Beast asleep, as Beauty thought. Quite glad to have found
him, she ran up and stroked his head, but to her horror he did not
move or open his eyes.
Oh he is dead and
'
!
;
it is all my fault,' said Beauty, crying
bitterly.
But then, looking at him again, she fancied he still breathed,
and, hastily fetching some water from the nearest fountain, she
118 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST.
sprinkled it over his face, and to her great delight he began to
revive.
Oh Beast, how you frightened me she cried.
'
! !
' '
I never knew
how much I loved you until just now, when I feared I was too late
to save your life.'

Can you really love such an ugly creature as I am ? said the

' '

Beast faintly. Ah Beauty, you only came just in time. I was

'
!

dying because I thought you had forgotten your promise. But

go back now and rest, I shall see you again by-and-by.'
Beauty, who had half expected that he would be angry with her,
was reassured by his gentle voice, and went back to the palace,
where supper was awaiting her and afterwards the Beast came in
;

as usual, and talked about the time she had spent with her father,
asking if she had enjoyed herself, and if they had all been very glad
to see her.

Beauty answered politely, and quite enjoyed telling him all that
had happened to her. And when at last the time came for him to
go, and he asked, as he had so often asked before :

'

Beauty, will you marry ine ? she answered softly

'
:

'
Yes, dear Beast.'
As she spoke a blaze of light sprang up before the windows of
the palace ; fireworks crackled and guns banged, and across the
avenue of orange trees, in letters all made of fire-flies, was written :

'Long live the Prince and his Bride.'

Turning to ask the Beast what it could all mean, Beauty found
that he had disappeared, and in his place stood her long-loved
Prince At the same moment the wheels of a chariot were heard
!

upon the terrace, and two ladies entered the room. One of them
Beauty recognised as the stately lady she had seen in her dreams ;

the other was also so grand and queenly that Beauty hardly knew
which to greet first.
But the one she already knew said to her companion :

Well, Queen, this is Beauty, who has had the courage to rescue
'

your son from the terrible enchantment. They love one another,
and only your consent to their marriage is wanting to make them
perfectly happy.'
'
I consent with all my heart,' cried the Queen. How can I
'

ever thank you enough, charming girl, for having restored my dear
'
son to his natural form ?
And then she tenderly embraced Beauty and the Prince, who had
meanwhile been greeting the Fairy and receiving her congratulations.
 BEAUTY AND THE BEAST 119

Now,' said the Fairy to Beauty, I suppose you would

' like

me to send for all your brothers and sisters to dance at your

'

wedding ?

And and the marriage was celebrated the very next

so she did,

day with the utmost splendour,

and Beauty and the Prince lived
1
happily ever after.
1
La Belle et la Btte. Par Madame do Villeneuve.
 120

THE MASTER-MAID

upon a time there was a king who had many sons. I do not
ONCE
exactly know "how many there were, but the youngest of them
could not stay quietly at home, and was determined to go out into the
world and try his luck, and after a long time the King was forced to
give him leave to go. When he had travelled about for several
days, he came to a giant's house, and hired himself to the giant as
a servant. In the morning the giant had to go out to pasture his
goats, and as he was leaving the house he told the King's son that
he must clean out the stable. And after you have done that,' he
'

said, you need not do any more work to-day, for you have come to
'

a kind master, and that you shall find. But what I set you to do
must be done both well and thoroughly, and you must on no
account go into any of the rooms which lead out of the room in
which you slept last night. If you do, I will take your life.'
'
Well to be sure, he is an easy master '
said the Prince to
!

himself as he walked up and down the room humming and singing,

for he thought there would be plenty of time left to clean out the
stable but it would be amusing to steal a glance into his other
;
'

rooms as well,' thought the Prince, for there must be something that
'

he is afraid of my seeing, as I am not allowed to enter them.' So

he went into the first room. A cauldron was hanging from the
walls it was boiling, but the Prince could see no fire under it.
;
I '

wonder what is inside it,' he thought, and dipped a lock of his hair
in, and the hair became just as if it were all made of copper.
'
That's a nice kind of soup. If anyone were to taste that his throat
would be gilded,' said the youth, and then he went into the next
chamber. There, too, a cauldron was hanging from the wall, bub-
bling and boiling, but there was no fire under this either.
'
I will

just try what this is like too,' said the Prince, thrusting another lock
of his hair into it, and it came out silvered over. Such '

costly soup
is not to be had in my father's palace,' said the Prince
'
but every-
;
 THE MASTEE-MAID 121

thing depends on how it tastes,' and then he went into the third
room. There, too, a cauldron was hanging from the wall, boiling,
exactly the same as in the two other rooms, and the Prince took
pleasure in trying this _ _ t . HIM
also, sohe dipped a lock
of hair in, and it came
out so brightly gilded that
it shone again. Some '

talk about going from bad

to worse,' said the Prince ;
'but this is better and
better. If he boils gold

here, what can he boil in

there ?
'
He was deter-
mined to see, and went
through the door into the
fourth room. No cauldron
was to be seen there, but
on a bench someone was
seated who was like a
king daughter, but, who-
s
soever she was, she was
so beautiful that never in
the Prince's life had he
seen her equal.
Oh '
! in heaven's
name what are you doing
said she who sat
'
here ?

upon the bench.

'
I took the place of
servant here yesterday,' said the Prince.
'
May you soon have a better place, if you have come to serve
'
here said she.
!

'
Oh ! but I think I have got a kind master,' said the Prince. He'

has not given me hard work to do to-day. When I have cleaned

out the stable I shall be done.'
'
Yes, but how
will you be able to do that ? she asked again. '

'
If out as other people do, ten pitchforksful will come
you clean it

in for every one you throw out. But I will teach you how to do it :

you must turn your pitchfork upside down, and work with the
handle, and then all will fly out of its own accord.'
122 THE MASTER-MAID
'
Yes, I will attend to that,' said the Prince, and stayed sitting
where he was the whole day, for it was soon settled between them
that they would marry each other, he and the King's daughter so ;

the first day of his service with the giant did not seem long to him.
But when evening was drawing near she said that it would now he
better for him to clean out the stable before the giant came home.
"When he got there he had a fancy to try if what she had said were
true, so he began to work in the same way that he had seen the
stable-boys doing in his father's stables, but he soon saw that he
must give up that, for when he had worked a very short time he
had scarcely room left to stand. So he did what the Princess had
taught him,turned the pitchfork round, and worked with the handle,
and in the twinkling of an eye the stable was as clean as if it had
been scoured. When he had done that, he went back again into
the room in which the giant had given him leave to stay, and there
he walked backwards and forwards on the floor, and began to hum
and to sing.
Then came the giant home with the goats. '
Have you cleaned
'
the stable ? asked the giant.
Yes, now it is clean and sweet, master,' said the King's son.
'

'
I shall see about that,' said the giant, and went round to the
stable, but it was just as the Prince had said.
'
You have certainly been talking to my Master-maid, for you
never got that out of your own head,' said the giant.
'
Master-maid What kind of a thing is that, master ? said the
!
'

Prince, making himself look as stupid as an ass 'I should like to

;

see that.'
'Well, you will see her quite soon enough,' said the giant.
On the second morning the giant had again to go out with his
goats, so he told the Prince that on that day he was to fetch home
his horse,which was out on the mountain- side, and when he had
done that he might rest himself for the remainder of the day, for '

you have come to a kind master, and that you shall find,' said the
giant once more. But do not go into any of the rooms that I
'

spoke of yesterday, or I will wring your head off,' said he, and then
went away with his flock of goats.
'
Yes, indeed, you are a kind master,' said the Prince
'
but I will ;

go in and talk to the Master-maid again perhaps before long she

;

may like better to be mine than yours.'

So he went to her. Then she asked him what he had to do
that day.
 THE MASTER-MAID 123

'
Oh not very dangerous work, I fancy,' said the King's son.
! I '

have only to go up the mountain-side after his horse.'

Well, how do you mean to set about it ? asked the Master-

'
'

maid.
'
Oh ! there is no great art in riding a horse home,' said the King's
son.
'
I think I must have ridden friskier horses before now.'
Yes, but it is not so easy a thing as you think to ride the horse
'

home,' said the Master-maid; 'but I will teach you what to do.
When you go near it, fire will burst out of its nostrils like flames
from a pine torch but be very careful, and take the bridle which
:

is hanging by the door there, and fling the bit straight into its jaws,

and then it will become so tame that you will be able to do what
you like with it.' He said he would bear this in mind, and then he
again sat in there the whole day by the Master-maid, and they
chatted and talked of one thing and another, but the first thing
and the last now was, how happy and delightful it would be if they
could but marry each other, and get safely away from the giant ;

and the Prince would have forgotten both the mountain-side and
the horse if the Master-maid had not reminded him of them as
evening drew near, and said that now
would be better it if he went

to fetch the horse before the giant So he did this, and took
came.
the bridle which was hanging on a crook, and strode up the moun-
tain-side, and it was not long before he met with the horse, and fire
and red flames streamed forth out of its nostrils. But the youth
carefully watched his opportunity, and just as it was rushing at him
with open jaws he threw the bit straight into its mouth, and the
horse stood as quiet as a young lamb, and there was no difficulty at
all in getting it home to the stable. Then the Prince went back into

his room again, and began to hum and to sing.

Towards evening the giant came home. Have you fetched the
'

'
horse back from the mountain-side ? he asked.
'
That I have, master it was an amusing horse to ride, but I rode
;

him straight home, and put him in the stable too,' said the Prince.
'
I will see about that,' said the giant, and went out to the stable,
but the horse was standing there just as the Prince had said. You '

have certainly been talking with my Master-maid, for you never

got that out of your own head,' said the giant again.
Yesterday, master, you talked about this Master-maid, and to-
'

day you are talking about her ; ah heaven bless you, master, why
!

will you not show me the thing ? for it would be a real pleasure to me
to see it,' said the Prince, who again pretended to be silly and stupid.
124 THE MASTER-MAID
'
Oh! you
will see her quite soon enough,' said the giant.
On
the morning of the third day the giant again had to go into
the wood with the goats. To-day you must go underground and
'

fetch my taxes,' he said to the Prince. When 3-011 have done this,
'

you may rest for the remainder of the day, for you shall see what
an easy master you have come to,' and then he went away.
Well, however easy a master you may be, you set me very
'

hard work to do,' thought the Prince but I will see if I cannot
;
'

find your Master-maid you say she is yours, but for all that she
;

may be able to tell me what to do now,' and he went to her. So,

when the Master-maid asked him what the giant had set him to do
that day, he told her that he was to go underground and get the
taxes.
And how will you set about that ? said the Master-maid.
' '

Oh you must tell me how to do it,' said the Prince, for I have
'
!
'

never yet been underground, and even if I knew the way I do not
know how mxich I am to demand.'
Oh yes, I will soon tell you that you must go to the rock
'
! ;

there under the mountain-ridge, and take the club that is there,
and knock on the rocky wall,' said the Master-maid. Then some- '

one will come out who will sparkle with fire you shall tell him your
:

errand, and when he asks you how much you want to have you
are to say "As much as I can carry."
'
:

'Yes, I will keep that in mind,' said he, and then he sat
there with the Master-maid the whole day, until night drew near,
and he would gladly have stayed there till now if the Master-maid
had not reminded him that it was time to be off to fetch the taxes
before the giant came.
So he set out on his way, and did exactly what the Master-maid
had told him. He went to the rocky wall, and took the club, and
knocked on it. Then came one so full of sparks that they flew
both out of his eyes and his nose. What do you want ? said he.
' '

I was to come here for the giant, and demand the tax for him,'
'

said the King's son.

'
How
much are you to have then ?
'
said the other.
'
I ask for no more than I am able to carry with me,' said the
Prince.
'It is well for you that you have not asked for a horse-load,'
said he who had come out of the rock. But now come in with
'

me.'
This the Prince did, and what a quantity of gold and silver he
 THE MASTEE-MAID 125

saw !It was lying inside the mountain like heaps of stones in a
waste place, and he got a load that was as large as he was able to
carry, and with that he went his way. So in the evening, when

the giant came home with the goats, the Prince went into the
chamber and hummed and sang again as he had done on the other
two evenings.
126 THE MASTER-MAID
'
Have you been for the tax ?
'
said the giant.
'
Yes, that I have, master,' said the Prince.
'
Where have you put it then ? said the giant again.
'

'
The bag of gold is standing there on the bench,' said the Prince.
I will see about that,' said the giant, and went away to the
'

bench, but the bag was standing there, and it was so full that
gold and silver dropped out when the giant untied the string.
'
You have
certainly been talking with my Master-maid said !
'

the giant, and if you have I will wring your neck."

'

' '
Master-maid ? said the Prince yesterday my master talked
'
;

about this Master-maid, and to-day he is talking about her again,

and the first day of all it was talk of the same kind. I do wish I
could see the thing myself,' said he.
'
Yes, yes, wait till to-morrow,' said the giant,
'
and then I myself
will take you to her.'
'Ah master, I thank you but you are only mocking me,' said
!

the King's son.

Next day the giant took him to the Master-maid. ' Now you
and boil him in the great big cauldron you know ol, and
shall kill him,
when you have got the broth ready give me a call,' said the giant ;

then he lay down on the bench to sleep, and almost immediately

began to snore so that it sounded like thunder among the hills.
So the Master-maid took a knife, and cut the Prince's little
fingers, and dropped three drops of blood upon a wooden stool then ;

she took all the old rags, and shoe-soles, and all the rubbish she
could lay hands on, and put them in the cauldron and then she filled ;

a chest with gold dust, and a lump of salt, and a water-flask which
was hanging by the door, and she also took with her a golden apple,
and two gold chickens and then she and the Prince went away with
;

all the speed they could, and when they had gone a little way they

came to the sea, and then they sailed, but where they got the ship
from I have never been able to learn.
Now, when the giant had slept a good long time, he began to
stretch himsUf on the bench on which he was tying.
'
Will it soon
'
boil ? said he.
It is just beginning,' said the first drop of blood on the stool.
'

So the giant lay down to sleep again, and slept for a long, long
time. Then he began to move about a little again. Will it soon be
'

ready now ? said he, but he did not look up this time any more than
'

he had done the first time, for he was still half asleep.
'
Half done
'
said the second drop of blood, and the giant
!
 THE MASTER-MAID 127

believed was the Master-maid again, and turned himself on the

it

bench, and lay down to sleep once more. When he had slept again
many hours, he began to move and stretch himself.
'
for Is it not
'
done yet ? said he.
'
It is quite ready,' said the third drop of blood. Then the giant
began to sit up, his eyes, but he could not see who it was
and rub
who had spoken to him, so he asked for the Master-maid, and called
her. to give him an answer.
But there was no one
'
Ah ! has just stolen out for a little,' thought the giant,
well, she
and he took a spoon, and went ol'f to the cauldron to have a taste ;

but there was nothing in it but shoe-soles, and rags, and such
trumpery as that, and all was boiled up together, so that he could
not tell whether it was porridge or milk pottage. When he saw
this, he understood what had happened, and fell into such a rage
that he hardly knew what he was doing. Away he went after the
prince and the Master-maid, so fast that the wind whistled behind
him, and it was not long before he came to the water, but he could
Well, well, I will soon find a cure for that I have
'
not get over it. :

only to call my river-sucker,' said the giant, and he did call him.
So his river-sucker came and lay down, and drank one, two, three
draughts, and with that the water in the sea fell so low that the
giant saw the Master-maid and the Prince out on the sea in their
ship.
'
Now you must throw out the lump of salt,' said the Master-
maid, and the Prince did so, and it grew up into such a great high
mountain right across the sea that the giant could not come over
it,and the river-sucker could not drink any more water. Well,
'

well, I will soon find a cure for that,' said the giant, so he called to
his hill -borer to come and bore through the mountain so that the
river-sucker might be able to drink up the water again. But just
as the hole was made, and the river-sucker was beginning to drink,
the Master-maid told the Prince to throw one or two drops out of
the flask, and when he did this the sea instantly became full of
water again, and before the river-sucker could take one drink they
reached the land and were in safety. So they determined to go
home to the Prince's father, but the Prince would on no account
permit the Mater-maid to walk there, for he thought that it was
unbecoming either for her or for him to go on foot.
Wait here the least little bit of time, while I go home for the
'

seven horses which stand in my father's stable,' said he 'it is not ;

far off, and I shall not be long away, but I will not let my betrothed
bride go on foot to the palace.'
128 THE MASTEE-MAID
'
Oh !
no, do not go, for if you go home to the King's palace you
will forget me, I foresee that.'
'
How could I forget you ? We have suffered so much evil
together, and love each other so much,' said the Prince ; and he
insisted on going home for the coach with the seven horses, and
she was to wait for him there, by the sea-shore. So at last the
Master-maid had to yield, for he was so absolutely determined to
do it. 'But when you get there you must not even give yourself
time to greet anyone, but go straight into the stable, and take the

horses, and put them in the coach, and drive back as quickly as you
can. For they will all come round about you but you must behave
;

just as if you did not see them, and on no account must you taste
anything, for if you do it will cause great misery both to you and
to me,' said she and this he promised.
;

But when he got home to the King's palace one of his brothers
was just going to be married, and the bride and all her kith and
kin had come to the palace so they all thronged round him, and
;

questioned him about this and that, and wanted him to go in with
them but he behaved as if he did not see them, and went straight
;
 THE MASTER-MAID 129

to the stable, and got out the horses and began to harness them.
When they saw that they could not by any means prevail on him
to go in with them, they came out to him with meat and drink,
and the best of everything that they had prepared for the wedding ;
but the Prince refused to touch anything, and would do nothing but
put the horses in as quickly as he could. At last, however, the
bride's sister rolled an apple across the yard to him, and said
'
:As
you won't eat anything else, you may like to take a bite of that,
foryou must be both hungry and thirsty after your long journey.'
And he took up the apple and bit a piece out of it. But no sooner
had he got the piece of apple in his mouth than he forgot the
Master-maid and that he was to go back in the coach to fetch her.
I think I must be mad what do I want with this coach and
'
!

horses ? said he and then he put the horses back into the stable,
'

and went into the King's palace, and there it was settled that he
should marry the bride's sister, who had rolled the apple to
him.
The Master-maid sat by the sea-shore for a long, long time,
waiting for the Prince, but no Prince came. So she went away, and
when she had walked a short distance she came to a little hut
which stood all alone in a small wood, hard by the King's palace.
She entered it and asked if she might be allowed to stay there.
The hut belonged to an old crone, who was also an ill-tempered
and malicious troll. At first she would not let the Master-maid

remain with her but at ; last, after a long time, by means of good
words and good payment, she obtained leave. But the hut was as
dirty and black inside as a pigstye, so the Master-maid said that she
would smarten it up a little, that it might look a little more like
what other people's houses looked inside. The old crone did not
like this either. She scowled, and was very cross, but the Master-
maid did not trouble herself about that. She took out her chest of
gold, and flung a handful of it or so into the fire, and the gold boiled
up and poured out over the whole of the hut, until every part of
it both inside and out was gilded. But when the gold began to
bubble up the old hag grew so terrified that she fled away as if the
Evil One himself were pursuing her, and she did not remember to
stoop down as she went through the doorway, and so she split her
head and died. Next morning the sheriff came travelling by there.
He was greatly astonished when he saw the gold hut shining and
glittering there in the copse, and he was still more astonished when
he went in and caught sight of the beautiful young maiden who
K
130 TEE MASTER-MAID
was sitting there he fell in love with her at once, and straightway
;

on the spot he begged her, both prettily and kindly, to marry him.
'

Well, but have you a great deal of money ? said the Master-
'

maid.
'
Oh !
yes ;
so far as that is concerned, I am not ill off,' said the
sheriff. So now he had to go home to get the money, and in the
evening he came back, bringing with him a bag with two bushels in
it, which he set down on the bench. Well, as he had such a fine
lot of
money, the Master-maid said she would have him, so they
sat down to talk.
But scarcely had they sat down together before the Master-maid
wanted to jump up again. I have forgotten to see to the fire,' she
'

said.
'

Why
should you jump up to do that ? said the sheriff; 'I will
'

do that So he jumped up, and went to the chimney in one bound.

!
'

Just tell me when you have got hold of the shovel,' said the
'

Master-maid.
Well, I have hold of it now,' said the sheriff.
'

Then may you hold the shovel, and the shovel you, and pour
'

red-hot coals over you, till day dawns,' said the Master-maid. 'So
the sheriff had to stand there the whole night and pour red-hot
coals over himself, and, no matter how much he cried and begged
and entreated, the red-hot coals did not grow the colder for that.
When the day began to dawn, and he had power to throw down the
shovel, he did not stay long where he was, but ran away as fast as
he possibly could and everyone who met him stared and looked
;

after him, for he was flying as if he were mad, and he could not
have looked worse if he had been both flayed and tanned, and
everyone wondered where he had been, but for very shame he
would tell nothing.
The next day the attorney came riding by the place where the
Master-maid dwelt. He saw how brightly the hut shone and
gleamed through the wood, and he too went into it to see who lived
there, and when he entered and saw the beautiful young maiden
he fell even more in love with her than the sheriff had done, and began
to woo her at once. So the Master-maid asked him, as she had
asked the sheriff, if he had a great deal of money, and the attorney
said he was not ill off for that, and would at once go home to get
it and at night he came with a great big sack of money this time
;

it was a four-bushel sack and set it on the bench by the Master-

maid. So she promised to have him, and he sat down on the
 THE MASTER-MAID 131

bench by her to arrange about it, but suddenly she said that she
had forgotten to lock the door of the porch that night, and must
do it.
' '
'

Why should you do that ? said the attorney ; sit still, I will
do it.'

So he was on his feet in a moment, and out in the porch.

'
Tell me when you have got hold of the door-latch,' said the
Master-maid.
I have hold of
'
now,' cried the attorney.
it
'
Then may you hold
the door, and the door you, and may you
go between wall and wall till day dawns.'
What a dance the attorney had that night He had never had!

such a waltz before, and he never wished to have such a dance

again. Sometimes he was in front of the door, and sometimes the
door was in front of him, and it went from one side of the porch to
the other, till the attorney was well-nigh beaten to death. At first
he began to abuse the Master-maid, and then to beg and pray, but
the door did not care for anything but keeping him where he was
till break of day.

As soon as the doorlet go its hold of him, off went the attorney.
He forgot who ought
to be paid off for what he had suffered, he

forgot both his sack of money and his wooing, for he was so afraid
lest the house-door should come dancing after him. Everyone who
met him stared and looked after him, for he was flying like a mad-
man, and he could not have looked worse if a herd of rams had
been butting at him all night long.
On the third day the bailiff came by, and he too saw the gold
house in the little wood, and he too felt that he must go and see
who lived there and when he caught sight of the Master-maid he
;

became so much in love with her that he wooed her almost before
he greeted her.
The Master-maid answered him as she had answered the other two,
that if he had a great deal of money she would have him. So far as '

that is concerned, I am not ill off,' said the bailiff so he was at once
;

told to go home and fetch it, and this he did. At night he came
back, and he had a still larger sack of money with him than the
attorney had brought it must ; have been at least six bushels, and
he set it down on the bench. So it was settled that he was to have
the Master-maid. But hardly had they sat down together before
she said that she had forgotten to bring in the calf, and must go out
to put it in the byre.
K2
132 THE MASTER-MAID
No, Indeed, you shall not do that,' said the bailiff I am the one
' '
;

to do that.' And, big and fat as he was, he went out as briskly as a boy,
'
Tell me when you have got hold of the calfs tail,' said the
Master-maid.
I have hold of
'
now,' cried the bailiff.
it
'
Then may you hold
the calfs tail, and the calfs tail hold you,
and may you go round the world together till day dawns said the
!
'

Master-maid. So the bailiff had to bestir himself, for the calf went
over rough and smooth, over hill and dale, and, the more the bailiff
cried and screamed, the faster the calf went. When daylight began
to appear, the bailiff was half dead ; and so glad was he to leave
loose of the calfs tail that he forgot the sack of money and all else.

He walked now slowly more slowly than the sheriff and the
attorney had done, but, the slower he went, the more time had
everyone to stare and look at him and they used it too, and no one
;

can imagine how tired out and ragged he looked after his dance
with the calf.
On the following day the wedding was to take place in the King's
palace, and the elder brother was to drive to church with his bride,
and the brother who had been with the giant with her sister. But
when they had seated themselves in the coach and were about to
drive off from the palace one of the trace-pins broke, and,
though
they made one, two, and three to put in its place, that did not help
them, for each broke in turn, no matter what kind of wood they
 THE MASTEE-MAID 133

used to make them of. This went on for a long time, and they
could not get away from the palace, so they were all in great trouble.
Then the sheriff said (for he too had been bidden to the wedding
at Court) : Yonder away in the thicket dwells a maiden, and if
'

you can but get her to lend you the handle of the shovel that she
uses to make up her fire I know very well that it will hold fast.'
So they sent off a messenger to the thicket, and begged so prettily
that they might have the loan of her shovel-handle of which the
sheriff had spoken that they were not refused ;so now they had a

trace-pin which would not snap in two.

But all at once, just as they were starting, the bottom of the
coach fell in pieces. They made a new bottom as fast as they could,
but, no matter how they nailed it together, or what kind of wood
they used, no sooner had they got the new bottom into the coach
and were about to drive off than it broke again, so that they were
still worse off than when they had broken the trace-pin. Then the
attorney said, for he too was at the wedding in the palace : Away
'

there in the thicket dwells a maiden, and if you could but get her
to lend you one-half of her porch-door I am certain that it will
hold together.' So they again sent a messenger to the thicket, and
begged so prettily for the loan of the gilded porch-door of which
the attorney had told them that they got it at once. They were
just setting out again, but now the horses were not able to draw the
coach. They had six horses already, and now they put in eight,
and then ten, and then twelve, but the more they put in, and the
more the coachman whipped them, the less good it did and the coach
;

never stirred from the spot. It was already beginning to be late in the
day, and to church they must and would go, so everyone who was
in the palace was in a state of great distress. Then the bailiff spoke

up and said Out there in the gilded cottage in the thicket dwells
'
:

a girl, and if you could but get her to lend you her calf I know it
could draw the coach, even if it were as heavy as a mountain.'
They all thought that it was ridiculous to be drawn to church by
a calf, but there was nothing else for it but to send a messenger
once more, and beg as prettily as they could, on behalf of the King,
that she would let them have the loan of the calf that the bailiff
had told them about. The Master-maid let them have it immedi-
ately this time also she would not say no.'
'

Then they harnessed the calf to see if the coach would move ;

and away it went, over rough and smooth, over stock and stone, so
that they could scarcely breathe, and sometimes they were on the
134 THE MASTEE-MAID
ground, and sometimes up in the air ; and when they came to the
church the coach began to go round and round like a spinning-wheel,
and it was with the utmost difficulty and danger that they were
able to get out of the coach and into the church. And when they
went back again the coach went quicker still, so that most of them
did not know how they got back to the palace at all.
When they had seated themselves at the table the Prince who
had been in service with the giant said that he thought they ought to
have invited the maiden who had lent them the shovel-handle, and
the porch-door, and the calf up to the palace, for,' said he, 'if we
'

had not got these three things, we should never have got away from
the palace.'

The King also thought that this was both just and proper, so he
sent five of his best men down to the gilded hut, to greet the maiden
courteously from the King, and to beg her to be so good as to come
up to the palace to dinner at mid-day.
Greet the King, and tell him that, if he is too good to come to
'

me, I am too good to come to him,' replied the Master-maid.

So the King had to go himself, and the Master-maid went with
him immediately, and, as the King believed that she was more than
she appeared to be, he seated her in the place of honour by the
youngest bridegroom. When they had sat at table for a short time,
the Master -maid took out the cock, and the hen, and the golden apple
which she had brought away with her from the giant's house, and
 THE MASTER-MAID 135

setthem on the table in front of her, and instantly the cock and the
hen began to fight with each other for the golden apple.
'
Oh ! look how those two there are fighting for the golden apple,'
said the King's son.
'
Yes, and so didwe two fight to get out that time when we were
in the mountain,' said the Master-maid.
So the Prince knew her again, and you may imagine how
delighted he was. He ordered the troll-witch who had rolled the

apple to him to be torn in pieces between four-and-twenty horses,

so that not a bit of her was left, and then for the first time they

began really to keep the wedding, and, weary as they were, the
sheriff, the attorney, and the bailiff kept it up too.
1

Asbjoruseu aud
1
Miie.
 136

WHY THE SEA IS SALT

upon a time, long, long ago, there were two brothers, the
ONCE
one rich and the other poor. When Christmas Eve came, the
poor one had not a bite in the house, either of meat or bread ; so
he went to his brother, and begged him, in God's name, to give him
something Christmas Day. It was by no means the first time
for
that the brother had been forced to give something to him, and he
was not better pleased at being asked now than he generally was.
If yoxi will do what I ask you, you shall have a whole ham,'
'

said he. The poor one immediately thanked him, and promised this.
Well, here is the ham, and now you must go straight to Dead
'
")

Man's Hall,' said the rich brother, throwing the ham to him.
Well, I will do what I have promised,' said the other, and he
'

took the ham and set off. He went on and on for the livelong day,
and at nightfall he came to a place where there was a bright light.
I have no doubt this is the place,' thought the man with the
'

ham.
An old man with a long white beard was standing in the out-
house, chopping Yule logs.
'

Good-evening,' said the man with the ham.

Good-evening to you. Where are you going at
' '
this late hour ?
said the man.
'I am going to Dead Ma.n's Hall, if only I am in the right
answered the poor man.
track,'

gj Oh yes, you are right enough, for it is here,' said the old man.
'
!

'

When you get inside they will all want to buy your ham, for they
'

don't get much meat to eat there biit you must not sell it unless
:

you can get the hand-mill which stands behind the door for it.
When you come out again I will teach you how to stop the hand-
mill, which is useful for almost everything.
So the man with the ham thanked the other for his good advice,
and rapped at the door.
 WHY THE SEA IS SALT 137

When he got in, everything happened just as the old man had
said would all the people, great and small, came round him like
it :

ants on an ant-hill, and each tried to outbid the other for the ham.
By rights my old woman and I ought to have it for our
'

Christmas dinner, but, since you have set your hearts upon it, I
must just give it up to you,' said the man. '
But, if I sell it, I will

have the hand-mill which is standing there behind the door.'

At first they would not hear of this, and haggled and bar-
gained with the man, but he stuck to what he had said, and the
people were forced to give him the hand-mill. When the man came
out again into the yard, he asked the old wood-cutter how he was

to stop the hand-mill, and when he had learnt that he thanked

him and set off home with
all the speed he could, but did not get
there until after the clock had struck twelve on Christmas Eve.
But where in the world have you been ? said the old woman.
' '

'
Here I have sat waiting hour after hour, and have not even
two sticks to lay across each other under the Christmas porridge-
pot.'
'
Oh ! I could not come before ; I had something of importance
to see about, and a long way to go, too ;
but now you shall just see !
'

said the man, and then he set the hand-mill on the table, and bade
it first grind light, then a table-cloth, and then meat, and beer, and
138 WHY THE SEA IS SALT

everythuig else that was good for a Christmas Eve's supper and ;

Bless me ' '

the mill ground all that he ordered. said the old !

woman as one thing after another appeared ; and she wanted to

know where her husband had got the mill from, but he would not
tell her that.
Never mind where I got it you can see that it is a good one,
'
;

and the water that turns it will never freeze,' said the man. So he
ground meat and drink, and all kinds of good things, to last all
Christmas-tide, and on the third day he invited all his friends to
come to a feast.
Now when the rich brother saw all that there was at the banquet
and in the house, he was both vexed and angry, for he grudged
everything his brother had. On Christmas Eve he was so poor
'

that he came to me and begged for a trifle, for God's sake, and now
he gives a feast as if he were both a count and a king thought !
'

he. 'But, for heaven's sake, tell me where you got your riches
from,' said he to his brother.
'
From behind the door,' said he who owned the mill, for he did
not choose to satisfy his brother on that point ; but later in the
evening, when he had taken a drop too much, he could not refrain
from telling how he had come by the hand-mill. There you see '

what has brought me all my wealth '

said he, and brought out the
!

mill, and made it grind first one thing and then another. When
the brother saw that he insisted on having the mill, and after a
great deal of persuasion got it but he had to give three hundred
;

dollars for it, and the poor brother was to keep it till the haymaking
was over, for he thought If I keep it as long as that, I can make
:
'

it grind meat and drink that will last

many a long year.' During-
that time you may imagine that the mill did not grow rusty, and
when hay-harvest came the rich brother got it, but the other had
taken good care not to teach him how to stop it. It was evening
when the rich man got the mill home, and in the morning he bade
the old woman go out and spread the hay after the mowers, and he
would attend to the house himself that day, he said.
So, when dinner-time drew near, he set the mill on the kitchen -
table, and said :
'
Grind heirings and milk pottage, and do it both
quickly and well.'
So the mill began to grind herrings and milk pottage, and first
all the dishes and tubs were filled, and then it came out all over the

kitchen-floor. The man twisted and turned it, and did all he could
to make the mill stop, but, howsoever he turned it and screwed it,
 WHY THE SEA IS SALT 139

the mill went on grinding, and in a short time the pottage rose so
high that the man was like to be drowned. So he threw open the
parlour-door, but it was not long before the mill had
ground the
parlour full too, and it was with difficulty and danger that the man
could go through the stream of pottage and get hold of the door-
latch. When he got the door open, he did not stay long in the
room, but ran out, and the herrings and pottage came after him,
and it streamed out over both farm and field. Now the old woman,
who was out spreading the hay, began to think dinner was long in
coming, and said to the women and the mowers Though the master
'
:

does not call us home, we may as well go. It may be that he finds
he is not good at making pottage, and I should do well to help him.'
So they began to straggle homewards, but when they had got a little
way up the hill they met the herrings and pottage and bread, all
pouring forth and winding about one over the other, and the man
himself in front of the flood. Would to heaven that each of you
'

had a hundred stomachs Take care that you are not drowned in
!

the pottage he cried as he went by them as if Mischief were

!
'

at his heels, down to where his brother dwelt. Then he begged

him, for God's sake, to take the mill back again, and that in an
instant, for, said he 'If it grind one hour more the whole district
:

will be destroyed by herrings and pottage.' But the brother woul

not take it until the other paid him three hundred dollars, and that
he was obliged to do. Now the poor brother had both the money
and the mill again. So it was not long before he had a farmhouse
much finer than that in which his brother lived, but the mill ground
him so much money that he covered it with plates of gold and the ;

farmhouse lay close by the sea-shore, so it shone and glittered far

out to sea. Everyone who sailed by there now had to put in to
visit the rich man
in the gold farmhouse, and everyone wanted to
see the wonderful mill, for the report of it spread far and wide, and
there was no one who had not heard tell of it.

After a long, long time came also a skipper who wished to see
the mill. He asked if it could make salt. Yes, it could make salt,'
'

said he who owned it, and when the skipper heard that he wished
with all might and main to have the mill, let it cost what it
his
might, he thought, if he had it, he would get off having to
for,
sail far away over the perilous sea for freights of salt. At first the
man would not hear of parting with it, but the skipper begged and
prayed, and at last the man sold it to him, and got many, many
thousand dollars for it. When the skipper had got the mill on his
140 WHY THE SEA IS SALT

back he did not long stay there, for he was so afraid that the man
should change his mind, and he had no time to ask how he was to
stop it grinding, but got on board his ship as fast as he could.
When he had gone a little way out to sea he took the mill on
deck. ' Grind salt, and grind both quickly and well,' said the skipper.
So the mill began to grind salt, till it spouted out like water, and
when the skipper had got the ship filled he wanted to stop the mill,
but, whichsoever way he turned it, and how much soever he tried,
it went on grinding, and the
heap of salt grew higher and higher,
until at last the ship sank. There lies the mill at the bottom of
the sea, and still, day by day, it grinds on and that is why the sea
:

1
is salt.
1
Asbjornsen and Mbe.
 141

THE MASTER CAT; OB, PUSS IN BOOTS

mHEEE was a miller who left no more estate to the three sons
JL he had than his mill, his ass, and his cat. The partition was
soon made. Neither the scrivener nor attorney was sent for. They
would soon have eaten up all the poor patrimony. The eldest had
the mill, the second the ass, and the youngest nothing but the cat.
The poor young fellow was quite comfortless at having so poor
a lot.
'
My brothers,' said he, may get their living handsomely enough
'

by joining their stocks together but, for my part, when 1 have

;

eaten up my cat, and made me a inuff of his skin, I must die of

hunger.'
The Cat, who heard all this, but made as if he did not, said to
him with a grave and serious air :

'
Do not thus nay good master ; you have no-
afflict yourself,

thing else to do but to give me

a bag, and get a pair of boots made
for me, that I may scamper through the dirt and the brambles, and

you shall see that you have not so bad a portion of me as you
imagine.'
The Cat's master did not build very much upon what he
said he had, however, often seen him play a great many cunning
;

tricks to catch rats and mice ;

as when he used to hang by the
heels, or hide himself in the meal, and make as if he were dead ;

so that he did not altogether despair of his affording him some

help in his miserable condition. When the Cat had what he asked
for, he booted himself very gallantly, and, putting his bag about
his neck, he held the strings of it in his two fore paws, and went
into a warren where was great abundance of rabbits. He put bran
and sow-thistle into his bag, and, stretching out at length, as if he
had been dead, he waited for some young rabbits, not yet acquainted
with the deceits of the world, to come and rummage his bag for
what he had put into it.
142 THE MASTER CAT; OB, PUSS IN BOOTS
Scarce was he lain down but he had what he wanted : a rash
and foolish young rabbit jumped and Monsieur Puss,
into his bag,

immediately drawing close the strings, took and killed him without
pity. Proud of his prey, he went with it to the palace, and asked
to speak with his Majesty. He was shown upstairs into the King's

apartment, and, making a low reverence, said to him :

'
I have brought you, sir, a rabbit of the warren, which my noble
Lord, the Master of Carabas (for that was the title which Puss was
'

pleased to give his master)

'
has commanded me to present to your
Majesty from him.'
'
Tell thy master,' said the King, '
that I thank him, and that he
does me a great deal of pleasure.'
Another time he went and hid himself among some standing
corn, holding still his bag open and, when a brace of partridges
;

ran into it, he drew the strings, and so caught them both. He went
and made a present of these to the King, as he had done before of
the rabbit which he took in the warren. The King, in like manner,
 THE MASTER CAT; OR, PUSS IN BOOTS 143

received the partridges with great pleasure, and ordered him some
money, to drink.
The Cat continued for two or three months thus to carry his

Majesty, from time to time, game of his master's taking. One day
in particular, when he knew for certain that he was to take the air

along the river-side, with his daughter, the most beautiful princess
in the world, he said to his master :

'
If you will follow my advice your fortune is made. You have
nothing else to do but go and wash yourself in the river, in that
show you, and leave the rest to me.'
part I shall
The Marquis of Carabas did what the Cat advised him to, with-
out knowing why or wherefore. While he was washing the King
passed by, and the Cat began to cry out :

'
Help help !
My Lord Marquis of Caracas is going to be
!

drowned.'
At this noise the King put his head out of the coach-window,
and, finding it was the Cat who had so often brought him such good
game, he commanded his guards to run immediately to the assist-
ance of his Lordship the Marquis of Carabas. While they were
drawing the poor Marquis out of the river, the Cat came up to the
coach and told the King that, while his master was washing, there
came by some rogues, who went off with his clothes, though he had
'
cried out Thieves thieves
:
'
several times, as loud as he could.
! !

This cunning Cat had hidden them under a great stone. The
King immediately commanded the officers of his wardrobe to run
and fetch one of his best suits for the Lord Marquis of Carabas.
The King caressed him after a very extraordinary manner, and
as the fine clothes he had given him extremely set off his good
mien (for he was well made and very handsome in his person), the
King's daiighter took a secret inclination to him, and the Marquis
of Carabas had no sooner cast two or three respectful and some-
what tender glances but she fell in love with him to distraction.
The King would needs have him come into the coach and take part
of the airing. The Cat, quite over-joyed to see his project begin
to succeed,marched on before, and, meeting with some countrymen,
who were mowing a meadow, he said to them :

Good people, you who are mowing, if you do not tell the King
'

that the meadow you mow belongs to my Lord Marquis of Carabas,

you shall be chopped as small as herbs for the pot.'
The King did not fail asking of the mowers to whom the meadow
they were mowing belonged.
 144 THE MASTER CAT; OR, PUSS IN BOOTS
*
To my Lord Marquis of Carabas,' answered they altogether,
for the Cat's threats had made them terribly afraid.
'
You see, sir,' said the Marquis, this is a meadow which never
'

fails to yield a plentiful harvest every year.'

The Master Cat, who went still on before, met with some reapers,
and said to them :

Good you who are reaping, if you do not tell the King
'
people,
that corn belongs to the Marquis of Carabas, you shall be
all this

chopped as small as herbs for the pot.'

The King, who passed by a moment after, would needs know to
whom all that corn, which he then saw, did belong.
'
To my Lord Marquis of Carabas,' replied the reapers, and the

King was very well pleased with it, as well as the Marquis, whom
he congratulated thereupon. The Master Cat, who went always
before, said the same words to all he met, and the King was asto-
nished at the vast estates of my Lord Marquis of Carabas.
Monsieur Puss came at last to a stately castle, the master of
which was an ogre, the richest had ever been known for all the ;

lands which the King had then gone over belonged to this castle.
The Cat, who had inform himself who this ogre was
taken care to
and what he could do, asked to speak with him, saying he could
not pass so near his castle without having the honour of paying his
respects to him.
 THE MASTER CAT; OR, PUSS IN BOOTS 145

The ogre received him as civilly as an ogre could do, and made
him sit down.
have been assured,' said the Cat, that you have the gift of
'
I
'

being able to change yourself into all sorts of creatures you have a
mind to you can, for example, transform yourself into a lion, or
;

elephant, and the like.'

'
That answered the ogre very briskly ; and to convince
is true,'
'

you, you shall see me now become a lion.'

Puss was so sadly terrified at the sight of a lion so near him

that he immediately got into the gutter, not without abundance of

trouble and danger, because of his boots, which were of no use at
all to him in walking upon the tiles. A little while after, when
Puss saw that the ogre had resumed his natural form, he came
down, and owned he had been very much frightened.
I have been moreover informed,' said the Cat, but I know
' '

not how to believe it, that you have also the power to take on
you the shape of the smallest animals; for example, to change
L
146 THE MASTEE CAT; OR, PUSS IN BOOTS

yourself into a rat or a mouse ; but I must own to you I take this
to be impossible.'
' ' '
cried the ogre
Impossible !
you shall see that presently.'
;

And same time he changed himself into a mouse, and

at the

began to run about the floor. Puss no sooner perceived this but
he fell upon him and ate him up.
Meanwhile the King, who saw, as he passed, this fine castle of
the ogre's, had a mind to go into it. Puss, who heard the noise
of his Majesty's coach running over the draw-bridge, ran out, and
said to the King :

'
Your Majesty is welcome to this castle of my Lord Marquis of
Carabas.'
'
What my Lord
!
Marquis,' cried the King,
'
and does this castle
also belong to you ? There can be nothing finer than this court
and all the stately buildings which surround it ; let us go into it, if

you please.'
The Marquis gave his hand to the Princess, and followed the
King, who went first. They passed into a spacious hall, where they
found a magnificent collation, which the ogre had prepared for
his friends, who were that very day to visit him, but dared not to
enter, knowing the King was there. His Majesty was perfectly
 THE MASTER CAT ; OR, PUSS IN SOOTS 147

charmed with the good qualities of my Lord Marquis of Carabas,

as was his daughter, who had fallen violently in love with him, and,
seeing the vast estate he possessed, said to him, after having drunk
five or six glasses :

'
It will be owing to yourself only, my Lord Marquis, if you are
not my son-in-law.'
The Marquis, making several low bows, accepted the honour
which his Majesty conferred upon him, and forthwith, that very
same day, married the Princess.
Puss became a great lord, and never ran after mice any more
1
but only for his diversion.
1
Charles Perrault.
 148

FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS

upon a time there was a poor labourer who, feeling that

ONCE
he had not much longer to live, wished to divide his possessions
between his son and daughter, whom he loved dearly.
So he called them to him, and said Your mother brought me
:
'

as her dowry two stools and a straw bed I have, besides, a hen, ;

a pot of pinks, and a silver ring, which were given me by a noble

lady who once lodged in my poor cottage. When she went away
she said to me :

'" Be careful man

of my gifts, good ; see that you do not lose the
ring or forget to water the pinks. As for your daughter, I promise
you that she shall be more beautiful than anyone you ever saw in
your life call her Felicia, and when she grows up give her the ring
;

and the pot of pinks to console her for her poverty." Take them
both then, my dear child,' he added, and your brother shall have
'

everything else.'

The two children seemed quite contented, and when their

father died they wept for him, and divided his possessions as he had
told them. Felicia believed that her brother loved her, but when
she sat down upon one of the stools he said angrily :

Keep your pot of pinks and your ring, but let my things
'
alone.
I like order in my house.'
Felicia, who was very gentle, said nothing, but stood up crying
quietly while Bruno, for that was her brother's name, sat comfort-
;

ably by the fire. Presently, when supper-time came, Bruno had a

delicious egg, and he threw the shell to Felicia, saying :

There, that is all I can give you if you don't like it, go out and
'
;

catch frogs there are plenty of them in the marsh close by.'
;

Felicia did not answer, but she cried more bitterly than ever, and
went away to her own little room. She found it filled with the
sweet scent of the pinks, and, going up to them, she said sadly :

'
Beautiful pinks, you are so sweet and so pretty, you are the
 FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 149

only comfort I have left. Be very sure that I will take care of you,
and water you well, and never allow any cruel hand to tear you
from your stems.'
As she leant over them she noticed that they were very dry.
So taking her pitcher, she ran
off in the clear moonlight to the
fountain, which was at some
distance. When she reached
it down upon the brink
she sat
to rest, but she had hardly
done so when she saw a stately
lady coming towards her, sur-
rounded by numbers of atten-
dants. Six maids of honour
carried her train, and she
leaned upon the arm of another.
When
they came near the
fountain a canopy was spread
for her, under which was
placed a sofa of cloth-of-gold,
and presently a dainty supper
was served, upon a table
covered with dishes of gold
and crystal, while the wind in
the trees and the falling water
of the fountain murmured the
softest music.
Felicia was hidden in the
shade, too much astonished by all she saw to venture to move but
;

in a few moments the Queen said :

'I fancy I see a shepherdess near that tree; bid her come
hither.'
So Felicia came forward and saluted the Queen timidly, but
with so much grace that all were surprised.
What are you doing here, my pretty child ? asked the Queen.
' '

'
Are you not afraid of robbers ? '

Ah madam,' said Felicia, a poor shepherdess who has nothing

'
!
'

to lose does not fear robbers.'

'
You '
are not very rich, then ? said the Queen, smiling.
'
I am
so poor,' answered Felicia, that a pot of pinKs'
and a
silver ring are my
only possessions in the world.'
150 FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS
But you have a heart,' said the Queen. "What should you say
' '

'
ifanybody wanted to steal that ?
I do not know what it is like to lose one's heart, madam,'
'

'
she replied but I have always heard that without a heart one
;

cannot live, and if it is broken one must die and in spite of my ;

poverty I should be sorry not to live.'

You are quite right to take care of your heart, pretty one,' said
'

the Queen. But tell me, have you supped ?

' '

No, madam,' answered Felicia my brother ate all the supper

' '
;

there was.'
Then the Queen ordered that a place should be made for her at
the table, and herself loaded Felicia's plate with good things but ;

she was too much astonished to be hungry.

I want to know what you were doing at the fountain so late ?
' '

said the Queen presently.

'
I came to my pinks, madam,' she
fetch a pitcher of water for
answered, stooping tp pick up the pitcher which stood beside her ;
but when she showed it to the Queen she was amazed to see that it
had turned to gold, all sparkling with great diamonds, and the
water, of which it was full, was more fragrant than the sweetest
roses. She was afraid to take it until the Queen said :
It is yours, Felicia go and water your pinks with it, and let it
'
;

remind you that the Queen of the Woods is your friend.'

The shepherdess threw herself at the Queen's feet, and thanked
her humbly for her gracious words.
'
Ah ! madam,' she cried, if I might beg you to stay here a
'

moment I would run and fetch my pot of pinks for you they
could not fall into better hands.'
Go, Felicia,' said the Queen, stroking her cheek softly ; I will
' '

wait here until you come back.'

So Felicia took up her pitcher and ran to her little room, but

while she had been away Bruno had gone in and taken the pot of
pinks, leaving a great cabbage in its place. When she saw the
unlucky cabbage Felicia was much distressed, and did not know
what to do ; but at last she ran back to the fountain, and, kneeling
before the Queen, said :

'
Madam, Bruno has stolen my pot of pinks, so I have nothing
but my silver ring ;
but I beg you to accept it as a proof of my
gratitude.'
'But if I take your ring, my pretty shepherdess,' said the
'

Queen,
'

you will have nothing left ;

and what will you do then ?
 FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 151

'
Ah madam,'! she answered simply, '
if I have your friendship
I shall do very well.'
So the Queen took the ring and put it on her finger, and
mounted her chariot, which was made of coral studded with
emeralds, and drawn by six milk-white horses. And Felicia looked
after her until the winding of the forest path hid her from her sight,
and then she went back to the cottage, thinking over all the
wonderful things that had happened.
The first thing she did when she reached her room was to throw
the cabbage out of the window.
But she was very mucli surprised to hear an odd little voice cry
out Oh I am half killed and could not tell where it came from,
:
'
! !
'

because cabbages do not generally speak.

As soon as it was light, Felicia, who was very unhappy about
her pot of pinks, went out to look for it, and the first thing she
found was the unfortunate cabbage. She gave it a push with her
foot, saying What are you doing here, and how dared you
:
'

'

put yourself in the place of my pot of pinks ?

' '
If I hadn't been carried,' replied the cabbage, yon may be
very sure that I shouldn't have thought of going there.'
It made her shiver with fright to hear the cabbage talk, but he
went on :

'If you will be good enough to plant me by my comrades again,

I can tell you where your pinks are at this moment hidden in
'
Bruno's bed !

Felicia was in despair when she heard this, not knowing how
she was to get them back. But she replanted the cabbage very
kindly in his old place, and, as she finished doing it, she saw
Bruno's hen, and said, catching hold of it :
'
Come here, horrid little creature you shall suffer for ! all the
unkind things ray brother has done to me.'
'
All !
shepherdess,' said the hen,
'
don't kill me ;
I am rather a
gossip, and I can tell you some surprising things that you will like
to hear. Don't imagine that you are the daughter of the poor
labourer who brought you up your mother was a queen who had six
;

girls already,and the King threatened that unless she had a son
who could inherit his kingdom she should have her head cut off.
'
So when the Queen had another little daughter she was quite
frightened, and agreed with her sister (who was a fairy) to exchange
her for the fairy's little son. Now the Queen had been shut up in
a great tower by the King's orders, and when a great many days
152 FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS
went by and still she heard nothing from the Fairy she made her
escape from the window by means of a rope ladder, taking her
little baby with her. After wandering about until she was half
dead with cold and fatigue
she reached this cottage.
I was the labourer's wife,
and was a good nurse,
and the Queen gave you
into my charge, and told
me all her misfortunes,
and then died before she
had time to say what was
to become of you.
As I never in all my
'

life could keep a secret, I

could not help telling this
strange tale to neigh- my
bours, and one day a beau-
tiful lady came hei'e, and
I told it to her also. When
I had finished she touched
me with a wand she held
in her hand, and instantly
became a hen, and there
I
was an end of my talking !

I was very sad, and my

husband, who was out
when it happened, never knew what had become of me. After
seeking me everywhere he believed that I must have been drowned,
or eaten up by wild beasts in the forest. That same lady came
here once more, and commanded that you should be called Felicia,
and left the ring and the pot of pinks to be given to you and while ;

she was in the house twenty-five of the King's guards came to

search for you, doubtless meaning to kill you but she muttered a
;

few words, and immediately they all turned into cabbages. It was
one of them whom you threw out of your window yesterday.
'I don't know how it was that he could speak I have never
heard either of them say a word before, nor have I been able to
do it myself until now.'
The Princess was greatly astonished at the hen's story, and
caid kindly :
'
I am truly sorry for you,my poor nurse, and wish it
 FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 153

was my power
in you to restore
your to real form. But we must
not despair it seems to me, after what you have told me, that some-
;

thing must be going to happen soon. Just now, however, I must

go and look for my pinks, which I love better than anything in the
world.'
Bruno had gone out into the forest, never thinking that Felicia
would search in his room for the pinks, and she was delighted by
his unexpected absence, and thought to get them back without
further trouble. But as soon as she entered the room she saw a
terrible army of rats, who were guarding the straw bed and when ;

she attempted to approach it they sprang at her, biting and scratch-

ing furiously. Quite terrified, she drew back, crying out Oh :
'
!

my dear pinks, how can you stay here in such bad company ?
'

Then she suddenly bethought herself of the pitcher of water,

and, hoping that it might have some magic power, she ran to fetch

and sprinkled a few drops over the fierce -looking swarm of rats.
it.,

In a moment not a tail or a whisker was to be seen. Each one had

made for his hole as fast as his legs could carry him, so that the
Princess could safely take her pot of pinks. She found them nearly
dying for want of water, and hastily poured all that was left in
the pitcher upon them. As she bent over them, enjoying their
delicious scent, a soft voice, that seemed to rustle among the
leaves, said :
'
Lovely Felicia, the day has come at last when I may have the
happiness of telling you how even the flowers love you and rejoice
in your beauty.'
The Princess, quite overcome by the strangeness of hearing a
cabbage, a hen, and a pink speak, and by the terrible sight of an
army of rats, suddenly became very pale, and fainted away.
At this moment in came Bruno. Working hard in the heat
had not improved his temper, and when he saw that Felicia had
succeeded in finding her pinks he was so angry that he dragged
her out into the garden and shut the door upon her. The fresh air
soon made her open her pretty eyes, and there before her stood
the Queen of the Woods, looking as charming as ever.
You have a bad brother,' she said
'
I saw how cruelly he turned
;
'

Shall I punish him for it ?

'
you out.
I am not angry with him.
'
no, madam,' she said
'
All ! :

'
But supposing he was not your brother, after all, what would
'

you say then ? asked the Queen.

Oh! but
'
I think he must be,' said Felicia.
154 FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS
'
What !
'
said the Queen,
'
have you not heard that you are a
'

princess ?
'
I was told so a little while ago, madam, but how could I believe
'
it without a single proof?
'
Ah dear child,' said the Queen,
!
'
the way you speak assures
me that, in spite of your humble upbringing, you are indeed a real
princess, and I can save you from being treated in such a way again.'
She was interrupted at this moment by the arrival of a very
handsome young man. He wore a coat of green velvet fastened
with emerald clasps, and had a crown of pinks on his head. He
knelt upon one knee and kissed the Queen's hand.
Ah she cried, my pink, my dear son, what a happiness to
'
!
' '

see you restored to your natural shape by Felicia's aid And she !
'

embraced him joyfully. Then turning to Felicia she said :

Charming Princess, I know all the hen told you, but you can-
'

not have heard that the zephyrs, to whom was entrusted the task
of carrying my son to the tower where the Queen, your mother, so
anxiously waited for him, left him instead in a garden of flowers,
while they flew off to tell your mother. Whereupon a fairy with
whom I had quarrelled changed him into a pink, and I could do
nothing to prevent it.
You may imagine how angry I was, and how I tried to find some
'

means of undoing the mischief she had done but there was no help ;

for it. I could only bring Prince Pink to the place where you were
being brought up, hoping that when you grew up he might love you,
and by your care be restored to his natural form. And you see
everything has come right, as I hoped it would. Your giving me
the silver ring was the sign that the power of the charm was nearlv
over, and my enemy's last chance was to frighten you with her
army That she did not succeed in doing so now, my dear
of rats. ;

Felicia, if will be married to my son with this silver ring your

you
future happiness is certain. Do you think him handsome and
amiable enough to be willing to marry him ? '

Madam,' replied Felicia, blushing, you overwhelm me with

' '

your kindness. I know that you are my mother's sister, and that
by your art you turned the soldiers who were sent to kill me into
cabbages, and my nurse into a hen, and that you do me only too
much honour in proposing that I shall marry your son. How can
I explain to you the cause of my hesitation ? I feel, for the first
time in my life, how happy it would make me to be beloved. Can
you indeed give me the Prince's heart ?
'
 FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS 155

'
'
It is yours already, lovely Princess
! he cried, taking her hand
in his ;
'
but for the horrible enchantment which kept me silent I
should have told you long ago how dearly I love you.'
This made the Princess very happy, and the Queen, who could
not bear to see her dressed like a poor shepherdess, touched her with
her wand, saying :

'
I wish you to be attired as befits your rank and beauty.' And
immediately the Princess's cotton dress became a magnificent robe
of silver brocade embroidered with carbuncles, and her soft dark
hair was encircled by a crown of diamonds, from which floated a
clear white veil. With her bright eyes, and the charming colour
in her cheeks, she was altogether such a dazzling sight that the
Prince could hardly bear it.
156 FELICIA AND THE POT OF PINKS
How pretty you are. Felicia!' he cried. 'Don't keep me in
'

suspense, I entreat you say that you will marry me.'

;

'
Ah said the Queen, smiling, I think she will not refuse now.'
!
' '

Just then Bruno, who was going back to his work, came out of
the cottage, and thought he must be dreaming when he saw Felicia ;

but she called him very kindly, and begged the Queen to take pity
on him.
.' What she said, when he was
!
' '
so unkind '
to you ?
'
Ah madam,' said the Princess,
!
'
I am so happy that I should
like everybody else to be happy too.'
The Queen kissed her, and said: Well, to please you, let me see'

what I can do for this cross Bruno.' And with a wave of her wand
she turned the poor little cottage into a splendid palace, full of
treasures; only the two stools and the straw bed remained just as
they were, to remind him of his former poverty. Then the Queen
touched Bruno himself, and made him gentle and polite and
grateful, and he thanked her and the Princess a thousand times.
Lastly, the Queen restored the hen and the cabbages to their
natural forms, and left them all very contented. The Prince and
Princess were married as soon as possible with great splendour,
and lived happily ever after. 1
1
FoHunie. Par Madame la Comtesse d'Auluoy.
 157

THE WHITE CAT

upon a time there was a king who had three sons, who
ONCE
were all so clever and brave that he began to be afraid that
they would want to reign over the kingdom before he was dead.
Now the King, though he felt that he was growing old, did not at
all wish to give up the government of his kingdom while he could

still manage it very well, so he thought the best way to live in

peace would be to divert the minds of his sons by promises which

he could always get out of when the time came for keeping them.
So he sent for them all, and, after speaking to them kindly, he
added :

'
You
will quite agree with me, my dear children, that my great

age makes it impossible for me to look after my affairs of state as care-

fully as I once did. I begin to fear that this may affect the welfare
ofmy subjects, therefore I wish that one of you should succeed to
my crown but in return for such a gift as this it is only right that
;

you should do something for me. Now, as I think of retiring into

the country, it seems to me that a pretty, lively, faithful little dog
would be very good company for me so, without any regard for
;

your ages, I promise that the one who brings me the most beautiful
little dog shall succeed me at once.'
The three Princes were greatly surprised by their father's sudden
fancy for a little dog, but as it gave the two younger ones a chance they
would not otherwise have had of being king, and as the eldest was
too polite tomake any objection, they accepted the commission with
pleasure. They bade farewell to the King, who gave them presents
of silver and precious stones, and appointed to meet them at the
same hour, in the same place, after a year had passed, to see the
dogs they had brought for him.
little

Then they went together to a castle which was about a league

from the city, accompanied by all their particular friends, to whom
they gave a grand banquet, and the three brothers promised to be
158 THE WHITE CAT
friends always, to share whatever good fortune befell them, and not
to be parted by any envy or jealousy ; and so they set out, agreeing
to meet at the same castle at the appointed time, to present them-,
selves before the Each one took a different road,
King together.
and the two met with many adventures; but it is about the
eldest

youngest that you are going to hear. He was young, and gay, and
handsome, and knew everything that a prince ought to know and ;

as for his courage, there was simply no end to it.

Hardly a day passed without his buying several dogs big and

greyhounds, mastiffs, spaniels, and lapdogs. As soon as he

little,
had bought a pretty one he was sure to see a still prettier, and then
he had to get rid of all the others and buy that one, as, being alone, he
found it impossible to take thirty or forty thousand dogs about with
him. He journeyed from day to day, not knowing where he was
going, until at last, just at nightfall, he reached a great, gloomy forest.
He did not know his way, and, to make matters worse, it began to
thunder, and the rain poured down. He took the first path he could
find, and after walking for a long time he fancied he saw a faint light,
 THE WHITE CAT 159

and began to hope that he was coming to some cottage where he

might find shelter for the night. At length, guided by the light, he
reached the door of the most splendid castle he could have imagined.
This door was of gold covered with carbuncles, and it was the pure
red light which shone from them that had shown him the way through
the forest. The walls were of the finest porcelain in all the most
delicate colours, and the Prince saw that all the stories he had ever
read were pictured upon them ; but as he was quite terribly wet, and
the rain still fell in torrents, he could not stay to look about any
more, but came back to the golden door. There he saw a deer's
foot hanging by a chain of diamonds, and he began to wonder who
could live in this magnificent castle.
They must very secure against robbers,' he said to him-
feel

anyone from cutting off that chain and

'
self. ^Tiat is to hinder
digging out those carbuncles, and making himself rich for life ?
'

He pulled the deer's foot, and immediately a silver bell sounded

and the door flew open, but the Prince could see nothing but
numbers of hands in the air, each holding a torch. He was so
much surprised that he stood quite still, until he felt himself
pushed forward by other hands, so that, though he was somewhat
nneasy, he could not help going on. With his hand on his sword,
to bo prepared for whatever might happen, he entered a hall paved
with lapis-lazuli, while two lovely voices sang :

The hands you see floating above

Will swiftly your bidding obey ;

If your heart dreads not conquering Love,

In this place you may fearlessly stay.

The Prince could not any danger threatened him

believe that
when he was welcomed by the mysterious
in this way, so, guided
hands, he went towards a door of coral, which opened of its own
accord, and he found himself in a vast hall of mother-of-pearl, out
of which opened a number of other rooms, glittering with thou-
sands of lights, and full of such beautiful pictures and precious
things that the Prince felt quite bewildered. After passing through
sixty rooms the hands that conducted him stopped, and the Prince
saw a most comfortable-looking arm-chair drawTi up close to the
chimney-corner at the same moment the fire lighted itself, and the
;

hands took off the Prince's wet, muddy clothes,

pretty, soft, clever
and presented him with fresh ones made of the richest stuffs, all
embroidered with gold and emeralds. He could not help admiring
160 THE WHITE CAT
everything he saw, and the deft way in which the hands waited on
him, though they sometimes appeared so suddenly that they made
him jump.
When he was quite ready and I can assure you that he looked
very different from the wet and weary Prince who had stood out-
side in the rain, and pulled the deer's foot the hands led him to
a splendid room, upon the walls of which were painted the his-
tories of Puss in Boots and a number of other famous cats. The
table was laid for supper with two golden plates, and golden spoons
and forks, and the sideboard was covered with dishes and glasses
of crystal set with precious stones. The Prince was wondering who
the second place could be for, when suddenly in came about a dozen
cats carrying guitars and rolls of music, who took their places at
one end of the room, and under the direction of a cat who beat time
with a roll of paper began to mew in every imaginable key, and to
draw their claws across the strings of the guitars, making the
strangest kind of music that could be heard. The Prince hastily
stopped up his ears, but even then the sight of these comical
musicians sent him into fits of laughter.
What funny thing shall I see next ? he said to himself, and
' '

instantly the door opened, and in came a tiny figure covered by a

long black veil. It was conducted by two cats wearing black mantles
and carrying swords, and a large party of cats followed, who
brought in cages full of rats and mice.
The Prince was so much astonished that he thought he must be
dreaming, but the little figure came up to him and threw back its
veil, and he saw that it was the loveliest little white cat it is pos-
sible to imagine. She looked very young and very sad, and in a
sweet little voice that went straight to his heart she said to the
Prince :

'
King's son, you are welcome ;
the Queen of the Cats is glad to
see you.'
Lady Cat,' replied the Prince, I thank you for receiving me
' '

so kindly, but surely you are no ordinary pussy-cat ? Indeed, the

way you speak and the magnificence of your castle prove it
plainly.'
King's son,' said the White Cat, I beg you to spare me these
' '

compliments, for I am not used to them. But now,' she added,

let supper be served, and let the musicians be silent, as the Prince
'

does not understand what they are saying.'

So the mysterious hands began to bring in the supper, and
 THE WHITE CAT 161

first they put on the table two dishes, one containing stewed
pigeons and the other a fricassee of fat mice. The sight of the
latter made the Prince feel as if he could not enjoy his supper
at all ; but the White Cat seeing this assured him that the dishes
intended for him were prepared in a separate kitchen, and he might
be quite certain that they contained neither rats nor mice and the
;

Prince felt so sure that she would not deceive him that he had no
more hesitation in beginning. Presently he noticed that on the
little paw that was next him the White Cat wore a bracelet con-

taining a portrait, and he begged to be allowed to look at it. To his

great surprise he found it represented an extremely handsome young
man, who was so like himself that it might have been his own por-
trait The White Cat sighed as he looked at it, and seemed sadder
!

than ever, and the Prince dared not ask any questions for fear of
displeasing her so he began to talk about other things, and found
;

that she was interested in all the subjects he cared for himself, and
seemed to know quite well what was going on in the world. After
supper they went into another room, which was fitted up as a
theatre, and the cats acted and danced for their amusement, and
 162 THE WHITE CAT
then the White Cat said good-night to him, and the hands conducted
himinto a room he had not seen before, hung with tapestry worked
with butterflies' wings of every colour there were mirrors that
;

reached from the ceiling to the floor, and a little white bed with
curtains of gauze tied up with ribbons. The Prince went to bed in
silence, as he did not quite know how to begin a conversation with
the hands that waited on him, and in the morning he was awakened
by a noise and confusion outside his window, and the hands came
and quickly dressed him in hunting costume. When he looked out
all the cats were assembled in the courtyard, some leading grey-

hounds, some blowing horns, for the White Cat was going out
hunting. The hands led a wooden horse up to the Prince, and
seemed to expect him to mount it, at which he was very indignant ;

but it was no use for him to object, for he speedily found himself
upon its back, and it pranced gaily off with him.
The White Cat herself was riding a monkey, which climbed even
up to the eagles' nests when she had a fancy for the young eaglets.
Never was there a pleasanter hunting party, and when they returned
to the castle the Prince and the White Cat supped together as be-
fore, but when they had finished she offered him a crystal goblet,
which must have contained a magic draught, for, as soon as he had
swallowed its contents, he forgot everything, even the little dog that
he was seeking for the King, and only thought how happy he was
to be with the White Cat And so the days passed, in every kind
!

of amusement, until the year was nearly gone. The Prince had
forgotten all about meeting his brothers he did not even know :

what country he belonged to but the White Cat knew when he

;

ought to go back, and one day she said to him :

Do you know that you have only three days left to look for the
'

little dog for your father, and your brothers have found lovely
'
ones ?
Then the Prince suddenly recovered his memory, and cried :

'
What can have made me forget such an important thing ? my
whole fortune depends upon it ; and even if I could in such a short

time find a dog pretty enough to gain me a kingdom, where should

I find a horse who could carry me all that way in three days ?
'

And he began to be very vexed. But the White Cat said to him :

King's son, do not trouble yourself; I am your friend, and will make
'

everything easy for you. You can still stay here for a day, as the
good wooden horse can take 3-011 to your country in twelve hours.'
I thank you, beautiiul Cat,' said the Prince ;
'
but what good '
 THE WHITE CAT 163

will it do me to get back if I have not a dog to take to my

'
father ?
'
See here,' answered the "White Cat, holding up an acorn ;
'
there
'
is a prettier one in this than in the Dog-star !

'
Oh White
! Cat dear,' said the Prince, '
how unkind you are
to laugh at me now !
'

'

Only listen,' she said, holding the acorn to his ear.

And inside it he distinctly heard a tiny voice say Bow-wow :
'
!
'

The Prince was delighted, for a dog that can be shut up in an

acorn must be very small indeed. He wanted to take it out and
look at it, but the White Cat said it would be better not to open
the acorn till he was before the King, in case the tiny dog should be
cold on the journey. He thanked her a thousand times, and' said
good-bye quite sadly when the time came for him to set out.
The days have passed so quickly with you,' he said, I only
' '

wish I could take you with me now.'

But the White Cat shook her head and sighed deeply in answer.
After all the Prince was the first to arrive at the castle where
he had agreed to meet his brothers, but they came soon after, and
stared in amazement when they saw the wooden horse in the court-
yard jumping like a hunter.
The Prince met them joyfully, and they began to tell him all
their adventures but he managed to hide from them what he had
;

been doing, and even led them to think that a turnspit dog which
he had with him was the one he was bringing for the King. Fond
as they all were of one another, the two eldest could not help being
glad to think that their dogs certainly had a better chance. The
next morning they started in the same chariot. The elder brothers
carried in baskets two such tiny, fragile dogs that they hardly dared
to touch them. As for the turnspit, he ran after the chariot, and

got so covered with mud that one could hardly see what he was
like at all. When they reached the palace everyone crowded round
to welcome them as they went into the King's great hall ; and when
the two brothers presented their little dogs nobody could decide
which was the prettier. They were already arranging between them-
selves to share the kingdom equally, when the youngest stepped for-
ward, drawing from his pocket the acorn the White Cat had given
him. He opened it quickly, and there upon a white cushion they
saw a dog so small that it could easily have been put through a ring.
The Prince laid it upon the ground, and it got up at once and began
to dance. The King did not know what to say, for it was impossible
ic 2
164 THE WHITE CAT
that anything could be prettier than this little creature. Neverthe-
less, as he was in no hurry to part with his crown, he told his sons
that, as they had been so successful the first time, he would ask them
to go once again, and seek by land and sea for a piece of muslin so fine
that it could be drawn through the eye of a needle. The brothers
were not very willing to set out again, but the two eldest consented
because it gave them another chance, and they started as before.
The youngest again mounted the wooden horse, and rode back at
full speed to his beloved White Cat. Every door of the castle

stood wide open, and every window and turret was illuminated, so
itlooked more wonderful than before. The hands hastened to meet
him, and led the wooden horse off to the stable, while he hurried
in to find the White She was asleep in a little basket on a
Cat.
white satin cushion, but she very soon started up when she heard
the Prince, and was over -joyed at seeing him once more.
How could I hope that you would come back to me, King's son ?
' '

she said. And then he stroked and petted her, and told her of his
successful journey, and how he had come back to ask her help, as
 THE WHITE CAT 165

he believed that it was impossible to find what the King demanded.

The White Cat looked serious, and said she must think what was
to be done, but that, luckily, there were some cats in the castle who
could spin very well, and if anybody could manage it they could,
and she would set them the task herself.
And then the hands appeared carrying torches, and conducted
the Prince and the White Cat to a long gallery which overlooked
the river, from the windows of which they saw a magnificent
display of fireworks of all sorts after which they had supper, which
;

the Prince liked even better than the fireworks, for it was very late,
and he was hungry after his long ride. And so the days passed
quickly as before it was impossible to feel dull with the W hite
7
;

Cat, and she had quite a talent for inventing new amusements
indeed, she was cleverer than a cat has any right to be. But when
the Prince asked her how it was that she was so wise, she only
said :

'

King's son, do not ask me ; guess what you please. I may not
tell you anything.'
The Prince was
so happy that he did not trouble himself at all
about the time, but presently the White Cat told him that the year
was gone, and that he need not be at all anxious about the piece
of muslin, as they had made it very well.
'

you a suitable escort; and

I can give
' '
This time,' she added,
on looking out into the courtyard the Prince saw a superb chariot
of burnished gold, enamelled in flame colour with a thousand
different devices. It was drawn by twelve snow-white horses,
harnessed four abreast their trappings were of flame-coloured
;

velvet, embroidered with diamonds. A hundred chariots followed,

each drawn by eight horses, and filled with officers in splendid
uniforms, and a thousand guards surrounded the procession.
'
Go said the White Cat, and when you appear before the King
!
' '

in such state he surely will not refuse you the crown which you
deserve. Take this walnut, but do not open it until you are before
him, then you will find in it the piece of stuff you asked me for.'
Lovely Blanchette,' said the Prince, how can I thank you
' '

properly for all your kindness to me ? Only tell me that you wish
it, and I will give up for ever all thought of being king, and will

stay here with you always.'

'

King's son,' she replied, it shows the goodness of your heart

'

that you should care so much for a little white cat, who is good for
nothing but to catch mice ; but you must not stay.'
 166 THE WHITE CAT
So the Prince kissed her little paw and set out. You can
imagine how fast he travelled when I tell you that they reached
the King's palace in just half the time it had taken the wooden
horse to get there. This time the Prince was so late that he
did not try to meet his brothers at their castle, so they thought
he could not be coming, and were rather glad of it, and dis-
played their pieces of muslin to the King proudly, feeling sure of
success. And indeed the stuff was very fine, and would go through
the eye of a very large needle but the King, who was only too glad
;

to make a difficulty, sent for a particular needle, which was kept

among the Crown jewels, and had such a small eye that everybody

saw at once that it was impossible that the muslin should pass

through it. The Princes were angry, and were beginning to com-
plain that it was a trick, when suddenly the trumpets sounded
and the youngest Prince came in. His father and brothers were
quite astonished at his magnificence, and after he had greeted them
he took the walnut from his pocket and opened it, fully expecting
to find the piece of muslin, but instead there was only a hazel-nut.
He cracked it, and there lay a cherry-stone. Everybody was looking
on, and the King was chuckling to himself at the idea of finding the
piece of muslin in a nutshell.
However, the Prince cracked the cherry-stone, but everyone
 THE WHITE CAT 1C7

laughed when ne saw contained only its own kernel.

it He
opened that and found a grain of wheat, and in that was a millet
seed. Then he himself hegan to wonder, and muttered softly :

White Cat, White Cat, are you making fun of me ?

' '

In an instant he felt a cat's claw give his hand quite a sharp

scratch,and hoping that it was meant as an encouragement he
opened the millet seed, and drew out of it a piece of muslin four
hundred ells long, woven with the loveliest colours and most wonder-
fulpatterns and when the needle was broiight it went through the
;

eye six times with the greatest ease The King turned pale, and
!

the other Princes stood silent and sorrowful, for nobody could deny
that this was the most marvellous piece of muslin that was to be
found in the world.
Presently the King turned to his sons, and said, with a deep
sigh :

'
me more in my old age than to realise
Nothing could console
your willingness to gratify my wishes. Go then once more, and
whoever at the end of a year can bring back the loveliest princess
shall be married to her, and shall, without further delay, receive
the crown, for my successor must certainly be married.' The
Prince considered that he had earned the kingdom fairly twice over,
but still he was too well bred to argue about it, so he just went back
to his gorgeous chariot, and, surrounded by his escort, returned to
the White Cat faster than he had come. This time she was expect-
ing him, the path was strewn with flowers, and a thousand braziers
were burning scented woods which perfumed the air. Seated in
a gallery from which she could see his arrival, the White Cat waited
for him.
' '
Well, King's son,' she said, here you are once more,
'
without a crown.' Madam,' said he, thanks to your generosity
'

I have earned one twice over but the fact is that my father is so
;

loth to part with it that it would be no pleasure to me to take it.'

Never mind,' she answered
'
it's just as well to try and deserve
;
'

it. As you must take back a lovely princess with you next time I
will be on the look-out for one for you. In the meantime let us enjoy
ourselves to-night I have ordered a battle between my cats and
;

the river rats, on purpose to amuse you.' So this year slipped away
even more pleasantly than the preceding ones. Sometimes the
Prince could not help asking the White Cat how it was she could
talk.
'
Perhaps you are a fairy,' he Or has some enchanter
'
said.
'

changed you into a cat ?

168 THE WHITE CAT
But she only gave him answers that told him nothing. Days
go by so quickly when one
very happy that it is certain
is

the Prince would never have thought of its being time to go back,
when one evening as they sat together the White Cat said to him
that if he wanted to take a lovely princess home with him the next
day he must be prepared to do as she told him.
'
Take this sword,' she said, and cut off
'

my head !
'

'
'
I ! cried the Prince, ' I cut off your head ! Blanchette darling,
'
how could I do it ?

'
I entreat you to do as I tell you, King's son,' she replied.
The tears came into the Prince's eyes as he begged her to ask
him anything but that to set him any task she pleased as a proof
of his devotion, but to spare him the grief of killing his dear Pussy.
But nothing he could say altered her determination, and at last
he drew his sword, and desperately, with a trembling hand, cut off
the little white head. But imagine his astonishment and delight
when suddenly a lovely princess stood before him, and, while he was
1
stih speechless with amazement, the door opened and a goodly

company of knights and ladies entered, each carrying a cat's skin !

 THE WHITE CAT 169

They hastened with every sign of joy to the Princess, kissing her
hand and congratulating her on being once more restored to her
natural shape. She received them graciously, but after a few minutes
begged that they would leave her alone with the Prince, to whom
she said :

Yousee, Prince, that you were right in supposing me to be no

'

ordinary cat. My father reigned over six kingdoms. The Queen, my

mother, whom he loved deariy, had a passion for travelling and
exploring, and when I was only a few weeks old she obtained his
permission to visit a certain mountain of which she had heard many
marvellous tales, and set out, taking with her a number of her
attendants. On the way they had to pass near an old castle belong-
ing to the fairies. Nobody had ever been into it, but it was
reported to be the most wonderful things, and my mother
full of

remembered have heard that the fairies had in their garden

to
such fruits as were to be seen and tasted nowhere else. She began
to wish to try them for herself, and turned her steps in the direc-
tion of the garden. On arriving at the door, which blazed with gold
and jewels, she ordered her servants to knock loudly, but it was
useless it seemed as if all the inhabitants of the castle must be
;

asleep or dead. Now the more difficult it became to obtain the

fruit, the more the Queenwas determined that have it she would.
So she ordered that they should bring ladders, and get over the
wall into the garden ; but though the wall did not look very high,
and they tied the ladders together to make them very long, it was
quite impossible to get to the top.
'
The Queen was was coming on she
in despair, but as night
ordered that they should where they were, and went
encamp just
to bed herself, feeling quite ill, she was so disappointed. In the
middle of the night she was suddenly awakened, and saw to her
surprise a tiny, ugly old woman seated by her bedside, who said to
her:
" I
'
must say that we consider it somewhat troublesome of your
Majesty to insist upon tasting our fruit but, to save you any annoy,
;

ance, my sisters and I will consent to give you as much as you

can carry away, on one condition that is, that you shall give us
your little daughter to bring up as our own."
'"Ah! my dear madam," cried the Queen, "is there nothing
else that you will take for the fruit ? I will give you kingdomsmy
willingly."
1 " "
No," replied the old fairy, we will have nothing but your little
170 THE WHITE CAT
daughter. She happy as the day is TOng, and we will
shall be as

give her everything that is worth having in fairy-land, but you

must not see her again until she is married."
" "
Though it is a hard condition," said the Queen, I consent,
'

for I shall certainly die if I do not taste the fruit, and so I should
lose daughter either way."
my little
So the old fairy led her into the castle, and, though it was still
'

the middle of the night, the Queen could see plainly that it was far
more beautiful than she had been told, which you can easily believe,
'

Prince,' said the White Cat,

'
when I tell you that it was this
" Will
castle that we are now in. you gather the fruit yourself,
" " "
Queen ? said the old fairy, or shall I call it to come to you ?
' "
I beg you to let me see it come when it is called," cried the
Queen; "that will be something quite new." The old fairy
whistled twice, then she cried :

' "
Apricots, peaches, nectarines, cherries, plurns, pears, melons,
grapes, apples, oranges, lemons, gooseberries, strawberiies, rasp-
"
berries, come !

'
And
an instant they came tumbling in, one over another, and
in

yet they were neither dusty nor spoilt, and the Queen found them
quite as good as she had fancied them. You see they grew upon
fairy trees.
'
The old fairy gave her golden baskets in which to take the fruit

away, and it was as much as four hundred mules could carry.

Then she reminded the Queen of her agreement, and led her back
to the camp, and next morning she went back to her kingdom but ;

before shehad gone very far she began to repent of .her bargain,
and when the King came out to meet her she looked so sad that he
guessed that something had happened, and asked what was the
matter. At first the Qiieen was afraid to tell him, but when, as
soon as they reached the palace, five frightful little dwarfs were sent
by the me, she was obliged to confess what she had
fairies to fetch

promised. The King was very angry, and had the Queen and myself
shut up in a great tower and safely guarded, and drove the little
dwarfs out of his kingdom but the fairies sent a great dragon who
;

ateup all the people he met, and whose breath burnt up everything
as he passed through the country ;
and at last, after trying in vain
to rid himself of the monster, the King, to save his subjects, was
obliged to consent that I should be given up to the fairies. This
time they came themselves to fetch me, in a chariot of pearl drawn
by sea-horses, followed by the dragon, who was led with chains of
 THE WHITE CAT 171

diamonds. My cradle was placed between the old fairies, who loaded
me with caresses, and away we whirled through the air to a tower
which they had built on purpose for me. There I grew up sur-
rounded with everything that was beautiful and rare, and learning

everything that is ever taught to a princess, but without any com-

panions but a parrot and a little dog, who could both talk and re-
;

ceiving every day a visit from one of the old fairies, who came
mounted upon the dragon. One day, however, as I sat at my
window I saw a handsome young prince, who seemed to have been
hunting in the forest which surrounded my prison, and who was

standing and looking up at me. When he saw that I observed him

he saluted me with great deference. You can imagine that I was
delighted to have some one new to talk to, and in spite of the height
of my window our conversation was prolonged till night fell, then
my prince reluctantly bade me farewell. But after that he came
again many times, and at last I consented to marry him, but the
question was how I was to escape from my tower. The fairies
always supplied me with flax for my spinning, and by great dili-
gence I made enough cord for a ladder that would reach to the foot
of the tower but, alas
;
!
just as my prince was helping me to
172 THE WHITE CAT
descend it, the Grossest and ugliest of the old fairies flew in. Before
he had tune to defend himself my unhappy lover was swallowed
up by the dragon. As for me, the fairies, furious at having their
plans defeated, for they intended me to marry the king of the
dwarfs and I utterly refused, changed me into a white cat. When
they brought me here I found all the lords and ladies of my father's
court awaiting me under the same enchantment, while the people
of lesser rank had been made invisible, all but their hands.
'
As they laid me under the enchantment the fairies told me all

my history, for until then I had quite believed that I was their
child, and warned me that my only chance of regaining my natural
form was to win the love of a prince who resembled in every way
my unfortunate lover.'
'
And you have won it, lovely Princess,' interrupted the Prince.
'
You are indeed wonderfully like him,' resumed the Princess
*
in voice, in features, and everything and
;
if you really love me all

my troubles will be at an end.'

'
And mine too,' cried the Prince, throwing himself at her feet,
'
if you will consent to marry me.'
you already better than anyone
'
I love in the world,' she
said ;
'
but now it is time to go back to your father, and we shall hear
what he says about it.'

So the Prince gave her his hand and led her out, .and they
mounted the chariot together; it was even more splendid than
before, and so was the whole company. Even the horses' shoes
were of rubies with diamond nails, and I suppose that is the first
time such a thing was ever seen.
As the Princess was as kind and clever as she was beautiful, you
may imagine what a delightful journey the Prince found it, for
everything the Princess said seemed to him quite charming.
When they came near the castle where the brothers were to
meet, the Princess got into a chair carried by four of the guards ; it
was hewn out of one splendid crystal, and had silken curtains,
which she drew round her that she might not be seen.
The Prince saw his brothers walking upon the terrace, each
with a lovely princess, and they came to meet him, asking if he
had also found a wife. He said that he had found something much
rarer a little white cat At which they laughed very much, and
!

asked him if he was afraid of being eaten up by mice in the palace.

And then they set out together for the town. Each prince and
princess rode in a splendid carriage the horses were decked with
;
THE PRINCE'S BRIDE.
 THE WHITE CAT 173

plumes of feathers, and glittered with gold. After them came the
youngest prince, and last of all the crystal chair, at which every-
body looked with admiration and curiosity. When the courtiers
saw them coming they hastened to tell the King.
'
'
Are the ladies beautiful ? he asked anxiously.
And when they answered that nobody had ever before seen such
lovely princesses he seemed quite annoyed.
However, he received them graciously, but found it impossible
to choose between them.
Then turning to his youngest son he said :

'
Have you come back alone, after all ? '

'
Your Majesty,' replied the Prince, will find in that crystal'

chair a little white cat, which has such soft paws, and mews so

prettily, that I am sure you will be charmed with it.'

The King smiled, and went to draw back the curtains himself,
but at a touch from the Princess the crystal shivered into a thou-
sand splinters, and there she stood in all her beauty ; her fair hair
floated over her shoulders and was crowned with flowers, and her

softly falling robe was of the purest white. She saluted the
King gracefully, while a murmur of admiration rose from all
around.
'
Sire,' am not come to deprive you of the throne
she said, '
I
you fill I have already six kingdoms, permit me to
so worthily.
bestow one upon you, and upon each of your sons. I ask nothing
but your friendship, and your consent to my marriage with your
youngest son; we shall still have three kingdoms left for our-
selves.'
The King and all the courtiers could not conceal their joy and
astonishment, and the marriage of the three Princes was celebrated
at once. The festivities lasted several months, and then each
king and queen departed to their own kingdom and lived happily
ever after. 1
1
La Chatte Uunehe. Par iladame la Comtesse d'Aulnoy.
 174

THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNEBS

upon a time, an old woman and

in a large forest, there lived
ONCE
three maidens. They were all three beautiful, but the youngest
was the fairest. Their hut was quite hidden by trees, and none saw
their beauty but the sun by day, the moon by night, and the eyes
of the stars. The old woman kept the girls hard at work, from
morning till night, spinning gold flax into yarn, and when one
distaff was empty another was given them, so they had no rest.
The thread had to be fine and even, and when done was locked up
in a secret chamber by the old woman, who twice or thrice every
summer went a journey. 'Before she went she gave outwork for
each day of her absence, and always returned in the night, so that
the girls never saw what she brought back with her, neither would
she tell them whence the gold flax came, nor what it was to be
used for.

Now, when the time came round for the old woman to set out
on one of these journeys, she gave each maiden work for six days,
'
with the usual warning Children, don't let your eyes wander,
:

and on no account speak to a man, for, if you do, your thread will
lose its brightness, and misfortunes of all kinds will follow.' They
laughed at this oft-repeated caution, saying to each other How :
'

can our gold thread lose its brightness, and have we any chance of
speaking to a man ?
'

On
the third day after the old woman's departure a young
prince, hunting in the forest, got separated from his companions,
and completely lost. Weary of seeking his way, he flung him-
self down under a tree, leaving his horse to browse at will, and
fell asleep.
The sun had set when he awoke and began once more to try
and find his way out of the forest. At last he perceived a narrow
foot-path, which he eagerly followed and found that it led him to a
small hut. The maidens, who were sitting at the door of their hut
 THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 175

for coolness, saw him approaching, and the two elder were much
alarmed, for they remembered the eld woman's warning but the ;

youngest said :Never before have I seen anyone like him let me
'
;

have one look.' They entreated her to come in, but, seeing that
she would not, left her, and the Prince, coming up, courteously
greeted the maiden, and told her he had lost his way in the forest
and was both hungry and weary. She set food before him, and was
so delighted with his conversation that she forgot the old woman's
caution, and lingered for hours. In the meantime the Prince's
companions sought him far and wide, but to no purpose, so they
sent two messengers to tell the sad news to the King, who imme-
diately ordered a regiment of cavalry and one of infantry to go and
look for him.

After three days' search, they found the hut. The Prince was
still sitting by the door and had been so happy in the maiden's
company that the time had seemed like a single hour. Before
leaving he promised to return and fetch her to his father's court,
where he would make her his bride. "When he had gone, she sat
down to her wheel to make up for lost time, but was dismayed
to find that her thread had lost all its brightness. Her heart
beat fast and she wept bitterly, for she remembered the old
woman's warning and knew not what misfortune might now befall
her.
The old woman, returned in the night and knew by the tarnished
thread what had happened in her absence. She was furiously angry
and told the maiden that she had brought down misery both on
176 THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNEBS
herselfand on the Prince. The maiden could not rest for thinking
of this. At last she could bear it no longer, and resolved to seek
help from the Prince.
As a child she had learnt to understand the speech of birds, and
this was now of great use to her, for, seeing a raven pluming itself on
a pine bough, she cried softly to it Dear bird, cleverest of all birds,
:
'

as well as swiftest of wing, wilt thou help me ?

'
How can I '

'

help thee ? asked the raven. She answered ' Fly away, until
:

thou comest to a splendid town, where stands a king's palace seek ;

out the king's son and tell him that a great misfortune has befallen
me.' Then she told the raven how her thread had lost its bright-
ness, how terribly angry the old woman was, and how she feared
some great disaster. The raven promised faithfully to do her bidding?
and, spreading its wings, flew away. The maiden now went home
and worked hard all day at winding up the yarn her elder sisters
had spun, for the old woman would let her spin no longer. Towards

evening she heard the raven's craa, craa from the pine tree and
' '

eagerly hastened thither to hear the answer.

By great good fortune the raven had found a wind wizard's son
in the palace garden, who understood the speech of birds, and to him
he had entrusted the message. When the Prince heard it, he was
very sorrowful, and took counsel with his friends how to free the
maiden. Then he said to the wind wizard's son '
Beg the raven to
:

fly quickly back to the maiden and tell her to be ready on the ninth
night, for then will I come and fetch her away.' The wind wizard's
son did this, and the raven flew so swiftly that it reached the hut
that same evening. The maiden thanked the bird heartily and
went home, telling no one what she had heard.
As the ninth night drew near she became very unhappy, for she
feared lest some terrible mischance should arise and ruin all. On
the night she crept quietly out of the house and waited trembling
at some little distance from the hut. Presently she heard the
muffled tramp of horses, and soon the armed troop appeared, led by
the Prince, who had prudently marked all the trees beforehand, in
order to know the way. When he saw the maiden he sprang from
his horse, lifted her into the saddle, and then, mounting behind,
rode homewards. The moon shone so brightly that they had no
difficulty in seeing the marked trees.
By-and-by the coming dawn loosened the tongues of all the
had the Prince only known what they were saying, or the
birds, and,
maiden been listening, they might have been spared much sorrow,
 THE WATER-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 177

but they were thinking only of each other, and when they came out
of the forest the sun was high in the heavens.
Next morning, when the youngest girl did not come to her work,
the old woman asked where she was. The sisters pretended not to
know, but the old woman easily guessed what had happened, and,
as she was in reality a wicked witch, determined to punish the
fugitives. Accordingly, she collected nine different kinds of
enchanters' nightshade, added some salt, which she first bewitched,
and, doing all up in a cloth into the shape of a fluffy ball, sent it
after them on the wings of the wind, saying :

Whirlwind! mother of the wind !

Lend thy aid 'gainst her who sinned !

Carry with thee this magic ball.

Cast her from his arms for ever,
Bury her in the rippling river.

At midday the Prince and his men came to a deep river, spanned
by so narrow a bridge that only one rider could cross at a time.
The horse on which the Prince and the maiden were riding had
just reached the middle when the magic baU flew by. The horse
in its fright suddenly reared, and before anyone could stop it flung
the maiden into the swift current below. The Prince tried to jump
in after her, but his men held him back, and in spite of his struggles
led him home, where for six weeks he shut himself up in a secret
chamber, and would neither eat nor drink, so great was his grief,
At last he became so ill his life was despaired of, and in great alarm
the King caused all the wizards of his country to be summoned.
But none could cure him. At last the wind wizard's son said to
the King Send for the old wizard from Finland, he knows more
:
'

than all the wizards of your kingdom put together.' A messenger

was at once sent to Finland, and a week later the old wizard
himself arrived on the wings of the wind. ' Honoured King,' said
the wizard, the wind has blown this illness upon your son, and a
'

magic ball has snatched away his beloved. This it is which makes
him grieve so constantly. Let the wind blow upon him that it may
blow away his sorrow.' Then the King made his son go out into
the wind, and he gradually recovered and told his father all.
'
Forget the maiden,' said the King, and take another bride
' '
but ;

the Prince said he could never love another.

A year afterwards he came suddenly upon the bridge where his
beloved had met her death. As he recalled the misfortune he wept
 178 THE WATEE-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS
bitterly, and would have given all he possessed to have her once
more alive. In the midst of his grief he thought he heard a voice
singing, and looked round, but could see no one. Then he heard
the voice again, and it said :

Alas ! bewitched and all forsaken,

'Tis I must lie for ever here !

My beloved no thought has taken

To free his bride, that was so dear.

He was greatlyastonished, sprang from his horse, and looked every-

where to see if no one were hidden under the bridge but no one ;

was there. Then he noticed a yellow water-lily floating on the

surface of the water, half hidden by its broad leaves but flowers do ;

not sing, and in great surprise he waited, hoping to hear more.

Then again the voice sang :

Alas ! bewitched and all forsaken,

'Tis I must lie for ever here !

My beloved no thought has taken

To free his bride, that was so dear.

The Prince suddenly remembered the gold- spinners, and said to

himself If I ride thither, who knows but that they could explain
:
'

this to me ? '
He at once rode to the hut, and found the two
maidens at the fountain. He told them what had befallen their
sister the year before, and how he had twice heard a strange song,
but yet could see no singer. They said that the yellow water-lily
could be none other than their sister, who was not dead, but trans-
formed by the magic ball. Before he went to bed, the eldest made
a cake of magic herbs, which she gave him to eat. In the night he
dreamt that he was living in the forest and could understand all
that the birds said to each other. Next morning he told this to the
maidens, and they said that the charmed cake had caused it, and
advised him to listen well to the birds, and see what they could tell
him, and when he had recovered his bride they begged him to
return and deliver them from their wretched bondage.
Having promised this, he joyfully returned home, and as he was
riding through the forest he could perfectly understand all that the
birds said. He heard a thrush say to a magpie How stupid men :
'

are they cannot understand the simplest thing. It is now quite a

!

year since the maiden was transformed into a water-lily, and,

though she sings so sadly that anyone going over the bridge must
hear her, yet no one comes to her aid. Her former bridegroom
THE GOLD-Sl'INNF.liS.
 THE WATEE-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNEES 179

rode over it a few days ago and heard her singing, but was no
wiser than the rest.'
And he is to blame for all her misfortunes,' added the magpie.
'

'
If he heeds only the words of men she will remain a flower for
ever. She were soon delivered were the matter only laid before
the old wizard of Finland.'
After hearing this, the Prince wondered how he could get a
message conveyed to Finland. He heard one swallow say to another :

'
Come, us fly to Finland we can build better nests there.'
let :

'

Stop, kind friends

' '
cried the Prince.
! Will ye do something
for me ? The birds consented, and he said Take a thousand
' '
:

greetings from me to the wizard of Finland, and ask him how I

may restore a maiden transformed into a flower to her own form.'
The swallows flew away, and the Prince rode on to the bridge.
There he waited, hoping to hear the song. But he heard nothing but
the rushing of thd water and the moaning of the wind, and, disap-
pointed, rode home.
Shortly after, he was sitting in the garden, thinking that the
swallows must have forgotten his message, when he saw an eagle
flying above him. The bird gradually descended until it perched
on a tree close to the Prince and said : The wizard of Finland
'

greets thee and bids me say that thou mayst free the maiden thus :
Go to the river and smear thyself all over with mud ; then say: " From
a man into a crab," and thou wilt become a crab. Plunge boldly into
the water, swim as close as thou canst to the water- lily's roots, and
loosen them from the mud and reeds. This done, fasten thy claws
into the roots and rise with them to the surface. Let the water
flow over the flower, and drift with the current until thou
all
comest to a mountain ash tree on the left bank. There is near it
a large stone. Stop there and say " From a crab into a man, from
:

a water-lily into a maiden," and ye will both be restored to your

own forms.'
Full of doubt and fear, the Prince let some time pass before he
was bold enough to attempt to rescue the maiden. Then a crow
said to him '
Why dost thou hesitate ? The old wizard has not
:

told thee wrong, neither have the birds deceived thee hasten and
;

dry the maiden's tears.'

'
Nothing worse than death can befall me,' thought the Prince,
'
and death is better than endless sorrow.' So he mounted his horse
and went to the bridge. Again he heard the water-lily's lament,
and, hesitating no longer, smeared himself all over with mud, and,
180 THE WATEB-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS
saying From a man into a crab,' plunged into the river. For one
:
'

moment the water hissed in his ears, and then all was silent. He
swam up to the plant and began to loosen its roots, but so firmly
were they fixed in the mud and reeds that this took him a long
time. He then grasped them and rose to the surface, letting the
water flow over the flower. The current carried them down the
stream, but nowhere could he see the mountain ash. At last he
saw it, and close by the large stone. Here he stopped and said :

'
From a crab into a man, from a water-lily into a maiden,' and to
his delight found himself once more a prince, and the maiden was

by his side. She was ten times more beautiful than before, and
wore a magnificent pale yellow robe, sparkling with jewels. She

thanked him for having freed her from the cruel witch's power,
and willingly consented to marry him.
But when they came to the bridge where he had left his horse
it was nowhere to be seen, for, though the Prince thought he had

been a crab only a few hours, he had in reality been under the
water for more than ten days. While they were wondering how
they should reach his father's court, they saw a splendid coach
driven by six gaily caparisoned horses coming along the bank. In
this they drove to the palace. The King and Queen were at church,

weeping for their son, whom they had long mourned for dead.
Great was their delight and astonishment when the Prince entered,
leading the beautiful maiden by the hand. The wedding was at
 THE WATEE-LILY. THE GOLD-SPINNERS 181

once celebrated, and there was feasting and merry-making

throughout the kingdom for six weeks.
Some time afterwards the Prince and his bride were sitting in
the garden, when a crow said to them '
Ungrateful creatures
: 1

Have ye forgotten the two poor maidens who helped ye in your

distress ? Must they spin gold flax for ever ? Have no pity on
the old witch. The three maidens are princesses, whom she stole
away when they were children together, with all the silver utensils,
which she turned into gold flax. Poison were her fittest punish-
ment.'
The Prince was ashamed of having forgotten his promise and
set out at once,and by great good fortune reached the hut when
the old woman was away. The maidens had dreamt that he was
coming, and were ready to go with him, but first they made a cake
in which they put poison, and left it on a table where the old woman
was likely to see it when she returned. She did see it, and thought
it looked so tempting that she greedily ate it up and at once

died.
In the secret chamber were found fifty waggon-loads of gold
flax, and as much more was discovered buried. The hut was razed
to the ground, and the Prince and his bride and her two sisters lived

happily ever aftej:.

 182

THE TERRIBLE HEAD

upon a time there was a king whose only child was a girl.
ONCE
Now the King hail been very anxious to have a son, or at least a
grandson, to come him, but he was told by a prophet whom he
after
consulted that his own daughter's son should kill him. This news
terrified him so much that he determined never to let his daughter
be married, for he thought it was better to have no grandson at all
than to be killed by his grandson. He therefore called his workmen
together, and bade them dig a deep round hole in the earth, and
then he had a prison of brass built in the hole, and then, when it
was finished, he locked up his daughter. No man ever saw her,
and she never saw even the fields and the sea, but only the sky and
the sun, for there was a wide open window in the roof of the houce
of brass. So the Princess would sit looking up at the sky, and
watching the clouds float across, and wondering whether she should
ever get out of her prison. Now one day it seemed to her that the
sky opened above her, and a great shower of shining gold fell
through the window in the roof, and lay glittering in her room.
Not very long after, the princess had a baby, a little boy, but when
the King her father heard of it he was very angry and afraid, for
now the child was born that should be his death. Yet, cowardly
as he was, he had not quite the heart to kill the Princess and her
baby oiitright, but he had them put in a huge brass-bound chest
and thrust out to sea, that they might either be drowned or starved,
or perhaps come to a country where they would be out of his way.
So the Princess and the baby floated and drifted in the chest on
the sea all day and all night, but the baby was not afraid of the
waves nor of the wind, for he did not know that they could hurt
him, and he slept quite soundly. And the Princess sang a song over
him, and this was her song :

Child, my child, how sound you sleep !

Though your mother's care is deep,

 THE TERRIBLE HEAD 183

You can lie with heart at rest

In the narrow brass-bound chest ;

In the starless night and drear

You can sleep, and never hear
Billows breaking, and the cry
Of the night-wind wandering by ;

In soft purple mantle sleeping

With your little face on mine,
Hearing not your mother weeping
And the breaking of the brine.

Well, the daylight came at last, and the great chest was driven by
the waves against the shore of an island. There the brass-bound
chest lay, with the Princess and her baby in it, till a man of that
country came past, and saw it, and dragged it on to the beach, and
when he had broken it open, behold there was a beautiful lady and
!

a little So he took them home, and was very kind to them,

boy.
and brought up the boy till he was a young man. Now when the
boy had come to his full strength the King of that country fell in
love with his mother, and wanted to marry her, but he knew that
she would never part from her boy. So he thought of a plan to get
rid of the boy, and this was his plan. A great queen of a country
not far off was going to be married, and this king said that all his
subjects must bring him wedding presents to give her. And he
made a feast to which he invited them all, and they all brought
their presents some brought gold cups, and some brought neck-
;

laces of gold and amber, and some brought beautiful horses but ;

the boy had nothing, though he was the son of a princess, for his
mother had nothing to give him. Then the rest of the company
began to laugh at him, and the King said If you have nothing else
'
:

to give, at least you might go and fetch the Terrible Head.'

The boy was proud, and spoke without thinking :

Then I swear that I will bring the Terrible Head, if it may be

'

brought by a living man. But of what head you speak I know not.'
Then they told him that somewhere, a long way off, there
dwelt three dreadful monstrous ogrish women, with golden
sisters,

wings and claws of brass, and with serpents growing on their heads
instead of hair. Now these women were so awful to look on that
whoever saw them was turned at once into stone. And two of them
could not be put to death, but the youngest, whose face was very
beautiful, could be killed, and it was her head that the boy had
promised to bring. You may imagine it was no easy adventure.
184 THE TEREIBLE HEAD
When he heard he was perhaps sorry that he had sworn
all this
to bring the TerribleHead, but he was determined to keep his oath.
So he went out from the feast, where they all sat drinking and
making merry, and he walked alone beside the sea in the dusk of
the evening, at the place where the great chest, with himself and
his mother in it, had been cast ashore.

There he went and sat down on a rock, looking towards the sea,
and wondering how he should begin to fulfil his vow. Then he
felt some one touch him on the shoulder and he turned, and saw a
;

young man like a king's son, having with him a tall and beautiful
 THE TEBRIBLE HEAD 185

lady,whose blue eyes shone like stars. They were taller than
mortal men, and the young man had a staff in his hand with golden
wings on it, and two golden serpents twisted round it, and he had
wings on his cap and on his shoes. He spoke to the boy, and asked
him why he was so unhappy and the boy told him how he had
;

sworn to bring the Terrible Head, and knew not how to begin to
set about the adventure.
Then the beautiful lady also spoke, and said that '
it was a foolish
oath and a hasty, but it might be kept if a brave man had sworn it.'

Then the boy answered that he was not afraid, if only he knew the
way.
Then the lady said that to kill the dreadful woman with the
golden wings and the brass claws, and to cut off her head, he
needed three things first, a Cap of Darkness, which would make
:

him invisible when he wore it next, a Sword of Sharpness, which

;

would cleave iron at one blow ; and last, the Shoes of Swiftness,
with which he might fly in the air.
The boy answered that he knew not where such things were to
be procured, and that, wanting them, he could only try and fail.
Then the young man, taking off his own shoes, said: First, you shall'

use these shoes till you have taken the Terrible Head, and then you
must give them back to me. And with these shoes you will fly as
fleet as a bird, or a thought, over the land or over the waves of the

sea, wherever the shoes know the way. But there are ways which
they do not know, roads beyond the borders of the world. And
these roads have you to travel. Now first you must go to the Three
Grey Sisters, who live far off in the north, and are so very old that
they have only one eye and one tooth among the three. You must
creep up close to them, and as one of them passes the eye to the
other you must seize it, and refuse to give it up till they have told
you the way to the Three Fairies of the Garden, and they will give
you the Cap of Darkness and the Sword of Sharpness, and show you
how to wing beyond this world to the land of the Terrible Head.'
Then the beautiful lady said Go forth at once, and do not
:
'

return to say good-bye to your mother, for these things must be

done quickly, and the Shoes of Swiftness themselves will carry you
to the land of the Three Grey Sisters for they know the measure
of that way.'
So the boy thanked her,and he fastened on the Shoes of Swift-
ness, and turned young man and the lady.
to say good-bye to the
But, behold they had vanished, he knew not how or where
! Then !
186 THE TEEEIBLE HEAD
he leaped in the air to try the Shoes of Swiftness, and they carried
him more swiftly than the wind, over the warm blue sea, over tho
happy lands of the south, over the northern peoples who drank
mare's milk and lived in great waggons, wandering after their
flocks. Across the wide rivers, where the wild fowl rose and fled
before him, and over the plains and the cold North Sea he went,
over the fields of snow and the hills of ice, to a place where the
world ends, and all water is frozen, and there are no men, nor
beasts, nor any green grass. There in a blue cave of the ice he
found the Three Grey Sisters, the oldest of living things. Their

hair was as white as the snow, and their flesh of an icy blue, and
they mumbled and nodded in a kind of dream, and their frozen
breath hung round them like a cloud. Now the opening of the
cave in the ice was narrow, and it was not easy to pass in without
touching one of the Grey Sisters. But, floating on the Shoes of
Swiftness, the boy just managed to steal in, and waited till one of
the sisters said to another, who had their one eye :

'
'
Sister, what do you see ? do you see old times coming back ?
'
Xo, sister.'

'Then give me the eye, for perhaps I can see farther than you.'
Then the first sister passed the eye to the second, but as the
second groped for it the boy caught it cleverly out of her hand.
 THE TEERIBLE HEAD 187

Where is the eye, sister ? said the second grey woman.

' '

You have taken it yourself, sister,' said the first grey

'

woman.
Have you lost the eye, sister ? have you lost the eye ? said the
' '

third grey woman shall we never find it again, and see old times
'
;
'

coming back ?
Then the boy slipped from behind them out of the cold cave into
the air, and he laughed aloud.
Whenthe grey women heard that laugh they began to weep, for
now they know that a stranger had robbed them, and that they
could not help themselves, and then- tears froze as they fell from
the hollows where no eyes were, and rattled on the icy ground of
the cave. Then they began to implore the boy to give them
their eye back again, and he could not help being sorry for them,
they were so pitiful. But he said he would never give them the
eye till they told him the way to the Fairies of the Garden.

Then they wrung their hands miserably, for they guessed why he
had come, and how he was going to try to win the Terrible Head. Now
the Dreadful Women were akin to the Three Grey Sisters, and it
was hard for them to tell the boy the way. But at last they told
him to keep always south, and with the land on his left and the
sea on his right, till he reached the Island of the Fairies of the
Garden. Then he gave them back the eye, and they began to
look out once more for the old times coming back again. But the
boy flew south between sea and land, keeping the land always on
his left hand, till he saw a beautiful island crowned with flowering
trees. There he alighted, and there he found the Three Fairies of
the Garden. They were like three very beautiful young women,
dressed one in green, one in white, and one in red, and they were
dancing and singing round an apple tree with apples of gold, and
this was their song :

THE SONG OF THE WESTERN FAIRIES.

Round and round the apples of gold,

Round and round dance we ;

Thus do we dance from the days of old

About the enchanted tree ;

Round, and round, and round we go,

While the spring is green, or the stream shall flow,
Or the wind shall stir the sea !
188 THE TERRIBLE HEAD
There is none may taste of the golden fruit
Till the golden new times come ;

Many a tree shall spring from shoot,

Many a blossom be withered at root,
Many a song be dumb ;
Broken and still shall be many a lute
Or ever the new times come !

Eound and round the tree of gold,

Round and round dance we,
So doth the great world spin from of old,
Summer and winter, and fire and cold,
Song that is sung, and tale that is told,
Even as we dance, that fold and unfold
Eound the stem of the fairy tree !
 THE TEEEIBLE HEAD 189

These grave dancing were very unlike the Grey Women,

fairies
and they were glad to see the boy, and treated him kindly. Then they
asked him why he had come and he told them how he was sent to
;

find the Sword of Sharpness and the Cap of Darkness. And the
fairies gave him these, and a wallet, and a shield, and belted the

sword, which had a diamond blade, round his waist, and the cap
they set on his head, and told him that now even they could not
see him though they were fairies. Then he took it off, and they
each kissed him and wished him good fortune, and then they began
again their eternal dance round the golden tree, for it is their
business to guard it till the new times come, or till the world's
ending. So the boy put the cap on his head, and hung the wallet
round his waist, and the shining shield on his shoulders, and flew
beyond the great river that lies coiled like a serpent round the whole
world. And by the banks of that river, there he found the three
Terrible Women all asleep beneath a poplar tree, and the dead
poplar leaves lay all about them. Their golden wings were folded
and their brass claws were crossed, and two of them slept with
their hideous heads beneath their wings like birds, and the

serpents in their hair writhed out from under the feathers of gold.
But the youngest slept between her two sisters, and she lay on her
back, with her beautiful sad face turned to the sky and though she
;

slept her eyes were wide open. If the boy had seen her he would
have been changed into stone by the terror and the pity of it, she
was so awful but he had thought of a plan for killing her without
;

looking on her face. As soon as he caught sight of the three from

far off he took his shining shield from his shoulders, and held it up
like a mirror, so that he saw the Dreadful Women reflected in it,
and did not see the Terrible Head itself. Then he came nearer and
nearer, till he reckoned that he was within a sword's stroke of the
youngest, and he guessed where he should strike a back blow be-
hind him. Then he drew the Sword of Sharpness and struck once,
and the Terrible Head was cut from the shoulders of the creature,
and the blood leaped out and struck him like a blow. But he thrust
the Terrible Head into his wallet, and flew away without looking
behind. Then the two Dreadful Sisters who were left wakened,
and rose in the air like great birds and though they could not see
;

him because of his Cap of Darkness, they flew after him up the
wind, following by the scent through the clouds, like hounds hunt-
ing in a wood. They came so close that he could hear the clatter
of their golden wings, and their shrieks to each other ' 1

Here, here,'
:
190 THE TEREIBLE HEAD
'
No, there ; this ivay lie went,' as they chased Him. But the Shoes
of Swiftness flew too fast for them, and at last their cries and the
rattle of their wings died away as he crossed the great river that
runs round the world.
Now when the horrible creatures were far in the distance, and
the boy found himself on the right side of the river, he flew straight
eastward, trying to seek his own country. But as he looked down
from the air he saw a very strange sight a beautiful girl chained to
a stake at the high-water mark of the sea. The girl was so fright-
ened or so tired that she was only prevented from falling by the
iron chain about her waist, and there she hung, as if she were dead.
The boy was very sorry for her, and flew down and stood beside her.
When he spoke she raised her head and looked round, but his voice
only seemed to frighten her. Then he remembered that he was wear-
ing the Cap of Darkness, and that she could only hear him, not see him.
So he took it off, and there he stood before her, the handsomest young
man she had ever seen in all her life, with short curly yellow hair,
and blue eyes, and a laughing face. And he thought her the most
beautiful girl in the world. So first with one blow of the Sword of
Sharpness he cut the iron chain that bound her, and then he asked
her hat she did here, and why men treated her so cruelly. And
she told him that she was the daughter of the King of that country,
and that she was tied there to be eaten by a monstrous beast out of
the sea ;
for the beast came and devoured a girl every day. Now
the lot had fallen on her ; and as she was just saying this a long
fierce head of a cruel sea creature rose out of the waves and
snapped at the girl. But the beast had been too greedy and too
hurried, so he missed his aim the first time. Before he could rise
and bite again the boy had whipped the Terrible Head out of his
wallet and held it up. And when the sea beast leaped out once
more its eyes fell on the head, and instantly it was turned into
a stone. And the stone beast is there on the sea-coast to this
day.
Then the boy and the girl went to the palace of the King, her
father,where everyone was weeping for her death, and they could
hardly believe their eyes when they saw her come back well. And
the King and Queen made much of the boy, and could not contain
themselves for delight when they found he wanted to marry their
daughter. So the two were married with the most splendid re-
joicings, and when they had passed some time at court they went
 THE TERRIBLE HEAD 191

home in a ship to the boy's own country. For he could not carry
his bride through the air, so he took the Shoes of Swiftness, and the

Cap of Darkness, and the Sword of Sharpness up to a lonely place

in the hills. There he left them, and there they were found by the
man and woman who had met him at home beside the sea, and
had helped him to start on his journey.
When this had been done the boy and his bride set forth for
home, and landed at the harbour of his native land. But whom
should he meet in the very street of the town but his own mother,
flying for her life from the wicked King, who now wished to kill
her because he found that she would never marry him For if she !

had liked the King ill before, she liked him far worse now that he
had caused her son to disappear so suddenly. She did not know,
of course, where the boy had gone, but thought the King had slain
hiui secretly. So now she was running for her very life, and the
wicked King was following her with a sword in his hand. Then,
behold she ran into her son's very arms, but he had only time to
!

kiss her and step in front of her, when the King struck at him with
his sword. The boy caught the blow on his shield, and cried to the

King :

I swore to bring you the Terrible Head, and see how I keep my
'

'
oath !

Then he drew forth the head from his wallet, and when the
king's eyes fell on it, instantly he was turned into stone, just as he
stood there with his sword lifted !

Now all the people wicked King should rule

rejoiced, because the
them no And
they asked the boy to be their king, but
longer.
he said no, he must take his mother home to her father's house.
So the people chose for king the man who had been kind to
his mother when first she was cast on the island in the great
chest.

Presently the boy and his mother and his wife set sail for his
mother's own country, from which she had been driven so unkindly.
But on the way they stayed at the court of a king, and it happened
that he was holding games, and giving prizes to the best runners,
boxers, and quoit-throwers. Then the boy would try his strength
with the rest, but he threw the quoit so far that it went beyond
what had ever been thrown before, and fell in the crowd, striking a
man so that he died. Now this man was no other than the father
of the boy's mother, who had fled away from his own kingdom for
192 THE TERRIBLE HEAD
fear his grandson should find him and kill him after Thus he
all.

was destroyed by his own cowardice and by chance, and thus the
prophecy was fulfilled. But the boy and his wife and his mother
went back to the kingdom that was theirs, and lived long and
happily after all their troubles.
 193

THE STOEY OF PEETTY GOLDILOCKS

upon a time there was a princess who was the prettiest

ONCE
creature in the world. And because she was so beautiful, and
because her hair was like the finest gold, and waved and rippled
nearly to the ground, she was called Pretty Goldilocks. She always,
wore a crown of flowers, and her dresses were embroidered with dia-
monds and pearls, and everybody who saw her fell in love with her.
Now one of her neighbours was a young king who was not mar-
ried. He was very rich and handsome, and when he heard all that
was said about Pretty Goldilocks, though he had never seen her, he
fellso deeply in love with her that he could neither eat nor drink.
So he resolved to send an ambassador to ask her in marriage. He
had a splendid carriage made for his ambassador, and gave him
more than a hundred horses and a hundred servants, and told him
to be sure to bring the Princess back with him. After he had started

nothing else was talked of at Court, and the King felt so sure that
the Princess would consent that he set his people to work at pretty
dresses and splendid furniture, that they might be ready by the time
she came. Meanwhile, the ambassador arrived at the Princess's
palace and delivered his little message, but whether she happened
to be cross that day, or whether the compliment did not please her,
is not known. She only answered that she was very much obliged
to the King, but she had no wish to be married. The ambassador
set off sadly on his homeward way, bringing all the King's presents,
back with him, for the Princess ^vas too well brought up to accept
the pearls and diamonds when she would not accept the King, so she
had only kept twenty-five English pins that he might not be vexed.,
When the ambassador reached the city, where the King was
waiting impatiently, everybody was very much annoyed with him
and the King cried like a baby, and
for not bringing the Princess,

nobody could console him. Now there was at the Court a young
man, who was more clever and handsome than anyone else. He. .

o
194 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS
was Charming, and everyone loved him, excepting a few
called
envious people who were angry at his being the King's favourite
and knowing all the State secrets. He happened one day to be with
some people who were speaking of the ambassador's return and
saying that his going to the Princess had not done much good, when
Charming said rashly :
'
If the me to the Princess Goldilocks I
King had sent am sure
she would have come back with me.'
His enemies at once went to the King and said :

'
You will hardly believe, sire, what Charming has the audacity
to say that if he had been sent to the Princess Goldilocks she
would certainly have come back with him. He seems to think that
he is so much handsomer than you that the Princess would have
fallen in love with him and followed him willingly.' The King was

very angry when he heard this.

Ha, ha said he does he laugh at my unhappiness, and
' ' '
!
;

think himself more fascinating than I am ? Go, and let him be

shut up in my great tower to die of hunger.'
So the King's guards went to fetch Charming, who had thought
no more of his rash speech, and carried him off to prison with great
cruelty. The poor prisoner had only a little straw for his bed, and
but for a little stream of water which flowed through the tower he
would have died of thirst.
One day when he was in despair he said to himself'
'
How can I have offended the King ? I am his most faithful
subject, and have done nothing against him.'
The King chanced to be passing the tower and recognised the
voice of his former favourite. He stopped to listen in spite of
Charming's enemies, who tried to persuade him to have nothing
more to do with the traitor. But the King said :

'
Be quiet, I wish to hear what he says.'
And then he opened the tower door and called to Charming, who
came very sadly and kissed the King's hand, saying :

'
What have I done, sire, to deserve this cruel treatment ? '

'
You mocked me and my ambassador^' said the King, and you '

said that if I had sent you for the Princess Goldilocks you would
certainly ha-;e brought her back.'
'
It is quite true, sire,' replied Charming I should have drawn
;
'

such a picture of you, and represented your good qualities in such a

way, that I am certain the Princess would have found you irresist-
ible. But I cannot see what there is in that to make you angry.'
 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 195

The King could not see any cause for anger either when the
matter was presented to him in this light, and he began to frown
very fiercely at the courtiers who had so misrepresented his
favourite.
So he took Charming back to the palace with him, and after
seeing that he had a very good supper he said to him :

You know that I love Pretty Goldilocks as much as ever, her

'

refusal has not made any difference to me but I don't know how
;

to make her change her mind I really should like to send you, to
:

see if you can persuade her to marry me.'

Charming replied that he was perfectly willing to go, and would

set out the very next day.

But you must wait till I can get a grand escort for you,' said
'

the King. But Charming said that he only wanted a good horse to
ride, and the King, who was delighted at his being ready to start so
promptly, gave him letters to the Princess, and bade him good speed.
It was on a Monday morning that he set out all alone upon his
errand, thinking of nothing but how he could persuade the Princess
Goldilocks to marry the King. He had a writing-book in his pocket,
and whenever any happy thought struck him he dismounted from
his horse and sat down under the trees to put it into the harangue
which he was preparing for the Princess, before he forgot it.
One day when he had started at the very earliest dawn, and was
riding over a great meadow, he suddenly had a capital idea, and,
springing from his horse, he sat down under a willow tree which
o2
196 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS
grew by a little river. When he had written it down he was look-
ing round him, pleased to find himself in such a pretty place, when
all at once he saw a great golden carp lying gasping and exhausted

upon the grass. In leaping after little flies she had thrown herself
high upon the bank, where she had lain till she was nearly dead.
Charming had pity upon her, and, though he couldn't help thinking
that she would have been very nice for dinner, he picked her up
gently and put her back into the water. As soon as Dame Carp
feltthe refreshing coolness of the water she sank down joyfully to
the bottom of the river, then, swimming up to the bank quite boldly,
she said :

'
I thank you, Charming, for the kindness you have done me.
You have saved life one day I will repay you.' So saying,
my ;

she sank down into the water again, leaving Charming greatly
astonished at her politeness.
Another day, as he journeyed on, he saw a raven in great dis-
tress. The poor bird was closely pursued by an eagle, which would
soon have eaten it up, had not Charming quickly fitted an arrow to
his bow and shot the eagle dead. The raven perched upon a tree
very joyfully.
Charming,' said he, it was very generous of you to rescue a
* '

poor raven I am not ungrateful, some day I will repay you.'

;

Charming thought it was very nice of the raven to say so, and
went on his way.
Before the sun rose he found himself in a thick wood where it
was too dark for him to see his path, and here he heard an owl
crying as were in despair.
if it
'
Hark
said he,
!
'
that must be an owl in great trouble, I
'

am sure it has got into a snare and he began to hunt about, and
;
'

presently found a great net which some bird-catchers had spread

the night before.
What a pity it is that men do nothing but torment and persecute
'

poor creatures which never do them any harm

'
said he, and he took
!

out his knife and cut the cords of the net, and the owl flitted away
into the darkness, but then turning, with one flicker of her wings,
she came back to Charming and said :

It does not need many words to tell you how great a service
'

you have done me. I was caught in a few minutes the fowlers
;

would have been here without your help I should have been killed.
I am grateful, and one day I will repay you.'
These three adventures were the only ones of any consequence
 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 197

that befell Charming upon his journey, and he made all the haste
he could to reach the palace of the Princess Goldilocks.
When he arrived he thought everything he saw delightful and
magnificent. Diamonds were as plentiful as pebbles, and the gold
and silver, the beautiful dresses, the sweetmeats and pretty things
that were everywhere quite amazed him he thought to himself ;If :
'

the Princess consents to leave all this, and come with me to marry
'
the King, he may think himself lucky !

Then he dressed himself carefully in rich brocade, with scarlet

and white plumes, and threw a splendid embroidered scarf over his
shoulder, and, looking as gay and as graceful as possible, he presented
himself at the door of the palace, carrying in his arm a tiny pretty
dog which he had bought on the way. The guards saluted him
respectfully, and a messenger was sent to the Princess to announce
the arrival of Charming as ambassador of her neighbour the
King.
Charming,' said the Princess, the name promises well I have
' '

no doubt that he is good-looking and fascinates everybody.'

Indeed he does, madam,' said all her maids of honour in one
'

breath. We saw him from the window of the garret where we were
'

spinning flax, and we could do nothing but look at him as long as

he was in sight.'
said the Princess, that's how you amuse
' '
Well to be sure
'
!

yourselves, is it ? Looking at strangers out of the window Be

!

quick and give me my blue satin embroidered dress, and comb out
my golden hair. Let somebody make me fresh garlands of
flowers, and give me my high-heeled shoes and my fan, and tell
them to sweep my great hall and my throne, for I want everyone to
am " '

say I really Pretty Goldilocks."

You can imagine how all her maids scurried this way and that
to make the Princess ready, and how in their haste they knocked
their heads together and hindered each other, till she thought they
would never have done. However, at last they led her into the
gallery of mirrors that she might assure herself that nothing was
lacking in her appearance, and then she mounted her throne of
gold, ebony, and ivory, while her ladies took their guitars and began
to sing softly. Then Charming was led in, and was so struck with
astonishment and admiration that at first not a word could he say.
But presently he took courage and delivered his harangue, bravely
ending by begging the Princess to spare him the disappointment of
going back without her.
198 THE STORY OF PEETTY GOLDILOCKS
'
Sir Charming,' answered she,
'
all the reasons you have given
me are very good ones, and I assure you that I should have more
pleasure in obliging you than anyone else, but you must know that
a month ago as I was walking by the river with my ladies I took
off my glove, and as I did so a ring that I was wearing slipped off

my finger and rolled into the water. As I valued it more than my

kingdom, you imagine how vexed I was at losing it, and I
may
vowed never any proposal of marriage unless the am-
to listen to
bassador first brought me back my ring. So now you know what
is expected of you, for if you talked for fifteen days and fifteen

nights you could not make me change my mind.'

Charming was very much surprised by this answer, but he

bowed low to the Princess, and begged her to accept the em-
broidered scarf and the tiny dog he had brought with him. But
she answered that she did not want any presents, and that he was
to remember what she had just told him. When he got back to
his lodging he went to bed without eating any supper, and his
little dog, who was called Frisk, couldn't eat any either, but came

and lay down close to him. All night long Charming sighed and
lamented.
'
How am I to find a ring that fell into the river a month
ago ?
'
said he.
'
It is useless to try ;
the Princess must have told
 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 199

me to do it on purpose, knowing it was impossible.' And then he

sighed again.
Frisk heard him and said :

'
My dear
master, don't despair ; the luck may change, you are
too good not to be happy. Let us go down to the river as soon as
it is light.'

But Charming only gave him two little pats and said nothing,
and very soon he fell asleep.
At the first glimmer of dawn Frisk began to jump about, and
when he had waked Charming they went out together, first into
the garden, and then down to the river's brink, where they wan-
dered up and down. Charming was thinking sadly of having to
go back unsuccessful when he heard someone calling
'

Charming, :

Charming He looked all about him and thought he must be

!
'

dreaming, as he could not see anybody. Then he walked on and

' '
the voice called again :
Charming, Charming !

'
Who calls me ? Frisk, who was very small and
'
said he.
could look closely into the water, cried out 'I see a golden carp :

coming.' And sure enough there was the great carp, who said to
Charming :

'
You saved my life in the meadow by the willow tree, and I
promised that I would repay you. Take Princess Goldi-
this, it is
lock's ring.' Charming took the ring out of Dame Carp's mouth,
thanking her a thousand times, and he and tiny Frisk went straight
to the palace, where someone told the Princess that he was asking
to see her.
'
All !
poor fellow,' said she,
'
he must have come to say good-
bye, finding it impossible to do as I asked.'
So in came Charming, who presented her with the ring and
said:
'
Madam,I have done your bidding. Will it please you to
marry master ?
my When the Princess saw her ring brought
'

back to her unhurt she was so astonished that she thought she
must be dreaming.
Truly, Charming,' said she, you must be the favourite of some
' '

fairy, or you could never have found it.'

Madam,' answered he, I was helped by nothing but my desire
' '

to obey your wishes.'

Since you are so kind,' said she, perhaps you will do me
' '

another service, for till it is done I will never be married. There

is a prince not far from here whose name is Galifron, who once
 200 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS
wanted marry me, but when I refused lie uttered the most
to
me, and vowed that he would lay waste my
terrible threats against

country. But what could I do ? I could not marry a frightful

giant as tall as a tower, who eats up people as a monkey eats
che'stnuts, and who talks so loud that anybody who has to listen to
him. becomes quite deaf. Nevertheless, he does not cease to per-
secute me and to kill my subjects. So before I can listen to your
proposal you must kill him and bring me his head.'
Charming was rather dismayed at this command, but he an-
swered :

*
Very well, Princess, I will fight this Galifron; I believe that
he will kill me, but at any rate I shall die in your defence.'
Then the Princess was frightened and said everything she could
think of to prevent Charming from fighting the giant, but it was of
no use, and he went out to arm himself suitably, and then, taking
little Frisk with him, he mounted his horse and set out for Gahfron's

country. Everyone he met told him what a terrible giant Galifron

was, and that nobody dared go near him and the more he heard
;

the more frightened he grew. Frisk tried to encourage him by

saying :

'
While you are fighting the giant, dear master, I will go and
bite his heels, and when he stoops down to look at me you can kill
him.'
Charming praised his little dog's plan, but knew that his help
would not do much good.
At last he drew near the giant's castle, and saw to his horror
that every path that led to it was strewn with bones. Before long he
saw Galifron coming. His head was higher than the tallest trees,
and he sang in a terrible voice :

Bring out your little boys and girls,

'

Pray do not stay to do their curls,

For I shall eat so very many,
I shall not know if they have any.'

Thereupon Charming sang out as loud as he could to the same

tune:
'
Come out and meet the valiant Charming,
"Who finds you not at all alarming ;

Although he is not very tall,

He's big enough to make you fall.'
 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 201

The rhymes were not very correct, but you see he had made
them up so quickly that it is a miracle that they were not worse ;
especially as he was horribly frightened all the time. When
Galifron heard these words he looked all about him, and saw
Charming standing, sword in hand this put the giant into a ter-
;

and he aimed a blow at Charming with his huge iron club,

rible rage,
which would certainly have killed him if it had reached him, but at
that instant a raven perched upon the giant's head, and, pecking
with strong beak and beating with its great wings, so confused
its

and blinded him that all his blows fell harmlessly upon the air, and
Charming, rushing in, gave him several strokes with his sharp sword
so that he fell to the ground.
Whereupon Charming cut off his head
before he knew anything about it, and the raven from a tree close
by croaked out :
'You see I have not forgotten the good turn you did me in
killing the eagle. To-day I think I have fulfilled promise my
of repaying you.'
Indeed, I owe you more gratitude than you ever owed me,'
'

replied Charming.
And then he mounted his horse and rode off with Galifron's head.
When he reached the city the people ran after him in crowds,
crying :

'
Behold the brave Charming, who has killed the giant !
'
And
their shouts reached the Princess's ear, but she dared not ask what
was happening, for fear she should hear that Charming had been
killed.But very soon he arrived at the palace with the giant's head,
of which she was still terrified, though it could no longer do her
any harm.
'Princess,' said Charming, 'I have killed your enemy; I hope
you will now
consent to marry the King my master.'
'
Oh dear '
no,' said the Princess, not until you have brought
!

me some water from the Gloomy Cavern.

*
Not far from here there is a deep cave, the entrance to which
isguarded by two dragons with fiery eyes, who will not allow any-
one to pass them. When you get into the cavern you will find an
immense which you must go down, and it is full of toads and
hole,
snakes ; bottom of this hole there is another little cave, in
at the
which rises the Fountain of Health and Beauty. It is some of this
water that I really must have everything it touches becomes won-
:

derful. The beautiful things will always remain beautiful, and the
ugly things become lovely. If one is yo*ung one never grows old,
202 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS
and if one is old one You see, Charming, I could
becomes young.
not leave without taking some of it with me.'
my kingdom
Princess,' said he, you at least can never need this water, but
' '

I am an unhappy ambassador, whose death you desire. Where you

send me I will go, though I know I shall never return.'
And, as the Princess Goldilocks showed no sign of relenting, he
started with his little dog for the Gloomy Cavern. Everyone he
met on the way said :

'
a pity that a handsome young man should throw away
What
his life so carelessly He is going to the cavern alone, though if he
!

had a hundred men with him he could not succeed. Why does the
'
Princess ask impossibilities ?
Charming said nothing, but he was very sad. When he was
near the top of a hill he dismounted to let his horse graze, while
Frisk amused himself by chasing flies. Charming knew he could
not be far from the Gloomy Cavern, and on looking about him he
saw a black hideous rock from which came a thick smoke, followed
in a moment by one of the dragons with fire blazing from his mouth
and eyes. His body was yellow and green, and his claws scarlet,
and his tail was so long that it lay in a hundred coils. Frisk was
so terrified at the sight of it that he did not know where to hide.
Charming, quite determined to get the water or die, now drew his
sword, and, taking the crystal flask which Pretty Goldilocks had
given him to fill, said to Frisk :

'
I feel sure that I shall never come back from this expedition ;

when I am dead, go to the Princess and tell her that her errand has
costme my life. Then find the King my master, and relate all my
adventures to him.'
As he spoke he heard a voice calling ' Charming, Charming ! ' :

Who calls me ? said he ; then he saw an owl sitting in a hollow

' '

tree, who said to him :

'
You saved my life when I was caught in the net, now I can

repay you. Trust me with the flask, for 1 know all the ways of the
Gloomy Cavern, and can fill from the Fountain of Beauty.'
it

Charming was only too glad to give her the flask, and she flitted
into the cavern quite unnoticed by the dragon, and after some
time returned with the flask, filled to the very brim with sparkling
water. Charming thanked her with all his heart, and joyfully
hastened back to the town.
He went straight to the palace and gave the flask to the
Princess, who had no further objection to make. So she thanked
 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 203

Charming, and ordered that preparations should be made for her de-
parture,and they soon set out together. The Princess found Charm-
ing such an agreeable companion that she sometimes said to him :

'
didn't we stay where we were ?
Why I could have made you
'

king,and we should have been so happy !

But Charming only answered :

'I could not have done anything that would have vexed my
204 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS
master so much, even for a kingdom, or to please you, though I
think you are as beautiful as the sun.'
At last they reached the King's great city, and he came out to
meet the Princess, bringing magnificent presents, and the marriage
was celebrated with great rejoicings. But Goldilocks was so fond
of Charming that she could not be happy unless he was near her,
and she was always singing his praises.
If it hadn't been for Charming,' she said to the King, I should
' '

never have come here you ought to be very much obliged to him,
;

for he did the most impossible things and got me water from the
Fountain of Beauty, so I can never grow old, and shall get prettier
every year.'
Then Charming's enemies said to the King :

It is a wonder that you are not jealous, the Queen thinks there
'

is nobody in the world like Charming. As if anybody you had

sent could not have done just as much
'
!

4
It is quite true, now
come to think of it,' said the King. Let
I '

him be chained hand and foot, and thrown into the tower.'
So they took Charming, and as a reward for having served the
King so faithfully he was shut up in the tower, where he only saw
the gaoler, who brought him a piece of black bread and a pitcher of
water every day.
However, little Frisk came to console him, and told him all the
news.
When Pretty Goldilocks heard what had happened she threw
herself at the King's feet and begged him to set Charming free, but
the more she cried the more angry he was, and at last she saw that
it was useless to say any more but it made her very sad. Then
;

the King took it in his head that perhaps he was not handsome

enough to please the Princess Goldilocks, and he thought he would

bathe his face with the water from the Fountain of Beauty, which
was in the flask on a shelf in the Princess's room, where she had
placed it that she might see it often. Now it happened that one of
the Princess's ladies in chasing a spider had knocked the flask off
the shelf and broken it, and every drop of the water had been spilt.
Not knowing what to do, she had hastily swept away the pieces of
crystal, and then remembered that in the King's room she had seen
a flask of exactly the same shape, also filled with sparkling water.
So, without saying a word, she fetched it and stood it upon the
Queen's shelf.
Now the water in this flask was what was used in the kingdom
 THE STORY OF PRETTY GOLDILOCKS 205

for getting rid of troublesome people. Instead of having their

heads cut off in the usual way, their faces were bathed with the
water, and they instantly fell asleep and never woke up any more.
So, when the King, thinking to improve his beauty, took the flask
and sprinkled the water upon his face, lie fell asleep, and nobody
could wake him.
Little Frisk was the first to hear the news, and he ran to tell

Charming, who sent him to beg the Princess not to forget the poor
prisoner. All the palace was in confusion on account of the King's
death, but tiny Frisk made his way through the crowd to the
Princess's side, and said :

' '
Madam, do not forget poor Charming !

Then she remembered all he had done for her, and without
saying a word to anyone went straight to the tower, and with her
own hands took off Charming' s chains. Then, putting a golden
crown upon his head, and the royal mantle upon his shoulders, she
said :

Charming, 1 make you king, and will take you

'
Come, faithful
for my husband.'
Charming, once more free and happy, fell at her feet and
thanked her for her gracious words.
Everybody was delighted that he should be king, and the
wedding, which took place at once, was the prettiest that can be
imagined, and Prince Charming and Princess Goldilocks lived
1
happily ever after.
1
Madame d'Aulnoy.
 206

THE HISTOBY OF WHITTINGTON

TkICK WHITTINGTON was a very little boy when his father and
-L^ mother died so little indeed, that he never knew them, nor
;

the place where he was born. He strolled about the country as

ragged as a colt, till he met with a waggoner who was going to
'

London, and who gave him leave to walk all the way by the side
of his waggon without paying anything for his passage. This pleased
littleWhittington very much, as he wanted to see London sadly,
for he had heard that the streets were paved with gold, and he was

willing to get a bushel of it but how great was his disappointment,

;

poor boy when he saw the streets covered with dirt instead of
!

gold, and found himself in a strange place, without a friend, without

food, and without money.
Though the waggoner was so charitable as to let him walk up
by the side of the waggon for nothing, he took care not to know him
when he came to town, and the poor boy was, in a little time, so
cold and so hungry that he wished himself in a good kitchen and by
a warm fire in the country.
In this distress he asked charity of several people, and one of
bid him Go to work for an idle rogue.' That I will,' says '
them '

Whittington,
'
with all my heart ;
I will work for you if you will
let me.'
The man, who thought this savoured of wit and impertinence
(though the poor lad intended only to show his readiness to work),
gave him a blow with a stick which broke his head so that the
blood ran down. In this situation, and fainting for want of food,
he laid himself down at the door of one Mr. Fitzwarren, a merchant,
where the cook saw him, and, being an ill-natured hussey, ordered
him to go about his business or she would scald him. At this time
Mr. Fitzwarren came from the Exchange, and began also to scold
at the poor boy, bidding him to go to work.

Whittington answered that he should be glad to work if any-

 THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 207

body would employ him, and that he should be able if he could

get some victuals to eat, for he had had nothing for three days,
and he was a poor country boy, and knew nobody, and nobody
would employ him.

He then endeavoured to get up, but he was so very weak that

he fell down again, which excited so much compassion in the mer-
chant that he ordered the servants to take him in and give him
some meat and drink, and let him help the cook to do any dirty
work that she had to set him about People are too apt to reproach
208 THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON
those who beg with being idle, but give themselves no concern to
put them in the way of getting business to do, or considering
whether they are able to do it, which is not charity.
But we return to Whittington, who would have lived happy in
this worthy family had he not been bumped about by the cross
cook, who must be always roasting or basting, and when the spit
was idle employed her hands upon poor Whittington At last Miss
!

Alice, his master's daughter, was informed of it, and then she took
compassion on the poor boy, and made the servants treat him kindly.
Besides the crossness of the cook, "Whittington had another
difficulty to get over beforehe could be happy. He had, by order
of his master, a flock-bed placed for him in a garret, where there
was a number of rats and mice that often ran over the poor boy's
nose and disturbed him in his sleep. After some time, however,
a gentleman who came to his master's house gave Whittington
a penny for brushing his shoes. This he put into his pocket,
being determined to lay it out to the best advantage and the next
;

day, seeing a woman in the street with a cat under her arm, he ran
up to know the price of it. The woman (as the cat was a good
mouser) asked a deal of money for it, but on "Whittington's telling
her he had but a penny in the world, and that he wanted a cat
sadly, she let him have it.
This cat Whittington concealed in the garret, for fear she should
be beat about by his mortal enemy the cook, and here she soon
killed or frightened away the rats and mice, so that the poor boy
could now sleep as sound as a top.
Soon after this the merchant, who had a ship ready to sail,
caUed for his servants, as his custom was, in order that each of
them might venture something to try their luck and whatever
;

they sent was to pay neither freight nor custom, for he thought
justly that God Almighty would bless him the more for his readiness
to let the poor partake of his fortune.
All the servants appeared but poor "Whittington, who, having
neither money nor goods, could not think of sending anything to
try his luck but his good friend Miss Alice, thinking his poverty
;

kept him away, ordered him to be called.

She then offered to lay down something for him, but the mer-
chant told his daughter that would not do, it must be something
of his own. Upon which poor Whittington said he had nothing but
a cat which he bought for a penny that was given him. '
Fetch thy
cat, boy,' said the merchant, and send her.'
'

Whittington brought
 THE HISTOBY OF WHITTINGTON 209

poor puss and delivered her to the captain, with tears in his eyes,
for he said he should now be disturbed by the rats and mice as
much as ever. All the company laughed at the adventure but Miss
Alice, who pitied the poor boy, and gave him something to buy
another cat.
While puss was beating the billows at sea, poor Whittington
was severely beaten at home by his tyrannical mistress the cook,
who used him so cruelly, and made such game of him for sending
his cat to sea. that at last the poor boy determined to run away
from his place, and, having packed up the few things he had, he
set out very early in the morning on All-Hallows day. He
travelled as far as Holloway, and there sat down on a stone to
consider what course he should take ; but while he was thus
ruminating, Bow of which there were only six, began to
bells,

ring ; and he thought their sounds addressed him in this manner :

'
Turn again, Whittington,
Thrice Lord Mayor of London.'

Lord Mayor of London

'
!
'
said he to himself; what would not '

one endure to be Lord Mayor of London, and ride in such a fine

coach ? Well, I'll go back again, and bear all the pummelling and
ill-usage of Cicely rather than miss the opportunity of being Lord
Mayor So home he went, and happily got into the house and
!
'

about his business before Mrs. Cicely made her appearance.

W
T
e must now follow Miss Puss to the coast of Africa. How
perilous are voyages at sea, how uncertain the winds and the
waves, and how many accidents attend a naval life !

The ship which had the cat on board was long beaten at sea,
and at last, by contrary winds, driven on a part of the coast of
Barbary which was inhabited by Moors unknown to the English.
These people received our countrymen with civility, and therefore
the captain, in order to trade with them, showed them the patterns
of the goods he had on board, and sent some of them to the King of
the country, who was so well pleased that he sent for the captain
and the factor to his palace, which was about a mile from the sea.
Here they were placed, according to the custom of the country,
on rich carpets, flowered with gold and silver and the King and ;

Queen being seated at the upper end of the room, dinner was
brought in, which consisted of many dishes but no sooner were;

the dishes put down but an amazing number of rats and mice
came from all quarters, and devoured all the meat in an instant.
P
210 THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON
The factor, in surprise, turned round to the nobles and asked if
these vermin were not offensive. said they,
'
Oh
very !
yes,'
'

offensive and the King would give half his treasure to be freed of
;

them, for they not only destroy his dinner, as you see, but they
assault him in his chamber, and even in bed, so that he is obliged
to be watched while he is sleeping, for fear of them.'
The factor jumped for joy; he remembered poor Whittington
and his cat, and told the King he had a creature on board the ship
that would despatch all these vermin immediately. The King's
heart heaved so high at the joy which this news gave him that his
'
turban dropped off his head. Bring this creature to me,' said he ;

'
vermin are dreadful in a court, and if she will perform what you
say I will load your ship with gold and jewels in exchange for her.'
The factor, who knew his business, took this opportunity to set
forth the merits of Miss Puss. He told his Majesty that it
would be inconvenient to part with her, as, when she was gone, the
rats and mice might destroy the goods in the ship but to oblige
his Majesty he would fetch her. '
Run, run,' said the Queen I ;
'

am impatient to see the dear creature.'

Away flew the factor, while another dinner was providing, and
returned with the cat just as the rats and mice were devouring that
also. He immediately put down Miss Puss, who killed a great
number of them.
The King rejoiced greatly to see his old enemies destroyed by
so small a creature, and the Queen was highly pleased, and desired
the cat might be brought near that she might look at her. Upon
'
which the factor called Pussy, pussy, pussy'
and she came to !

him. He then presented her to the Queen, who started back, and
was afraid to touch a creature who had made such a havoc among
the rats and mice however, when the factor stroked the cat and
;

the Queen also touched her and cried Putty,

' ' '
called Pussy, pussy !

for she had not learned English.

'

putty !

He then put her down on the Queen's lap, where she, purring,
played with her Majesty's hand, and then sang herself to sleep.
The King having seen the exploits of Miss Puss, and being
informed that her kittens would stock the whole country, bar-
gained with the captain and factor for the whole ship's cargo,
and then gave them ten times as much for the cat as all the rest
amounted to. On which, taking leave of their Majesties and other
great personages at court, they sailed with a fair wind for England,
whither we must now attend them.
 THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON 211

The morn had scarcely dawned" when Mr. Fitzwarren arose to

count over the cash and settle the business for that day. He had
just entered the counting-house, and seated himself at the desk,
when somebody came, tap, tap, at the door. Who's there ? said
' '

Mr. Fitzwarren. A friend,' answered the other. What friend

' '

can come at this unseasonable time ?

'
'A real friend is never
unseasonable,' answered the other. 'I come to bring you good
news of your ship Unicorn.' The merchant bustled up in such
a hurry that he forgot his gout ; instantly opened the door, and

who should be seen waiting but the captain and factor, with a
cabinet of jewels, and a bill of lading, for which the merchant

lifted up his eyes and thanked heaven for sending him such a
prosperous voyage. Then they told him the adventures of the
cat, and showed him the cabinet of jewels which they had brought
for Mr. Whittington. Upon which he cried out with great earnest-
ness, but not in the most poetical manner :

Go, send him in, and tell him of his fame,

'

And call him Mr. Wbittington by name.'

212 THE HISTORY OF WHITTINGTON
animadvert upon these lines ; we are
It is not our business to
not but historians. It is sufficient for us that they are the
critics,
words of Mr. Fitzwarren ; and though it is beside our purpose, and
perhaps not in our power to prove him a good poet, we shall soon
convince the reader that he was a good man, which was a much
better character for when some who were present told him that
;

this treasure was too much for such a poor boy as Whittington, he
said ;God forbid that I should deprive him of a penny it is his
'
;

own, and he shall have it to a farthing.' He then ordered Mr.

Whittington in, who was at this time cleaning the kitchen and
would have excused himself from going into the counting-house,
saying the room was swept and his shoes were dirty and full of
hob-nails. The merchant, however, made him come in, and
ordered a chair to be set for him. Upon which, thinking they
intended to make sport of him, as had been too often the case in the
kitchen, he besought his master not to mock a poor simple fellow
who intended them no harm, but let him go about his business.
The merchant, taking him by the hand, said :
'
Indeed, Mr. Whit-
tington, I am in earnest with you, and sent for you to congratulate

you on your great success. Your cat has procured you more money
than I am worth in the world, and may you long enjoy it and be
'

happy !

At length, being shown the treasure, and convinced by them

that all of it belonged to him, he fell upon his knees and thanked
the Almighty for his providential care of such a poor and miserable
creature. He then laid all the treasure at his master's feet, who
refused to take any part of it, but told him he heartily rejoiced at
his prosperity, and hoped the wealth he had acquired would be a
comfort to him, and would make him happy. He then applied to
his mistress, and to his good friend Miss Alice, who refused to take

any part of the money, but told him she heartily rejoiced at his
good success, and wished him all imaginable felicity. then He
gratified the captain, factor, and the ship's crew for the care they
had taken of his cargo. He
likewise distributed presents to all the
servants in the house, not forgetting even his old enemy the cook,
though she little deserved it.
After this Mr. Fitzwarren advised Mr. Whittington to send for
the necessary people and dress himself like a gentleman, and made
him the offer of his house to live in till he could provide himself
with a better.
Now it came to pass when Mr. Whittington' s face was washed,
 THE HISTOEY OF WHITTINOTON 213

his hair curled, and he dressed in a rich suit of clothes, that

he turned out a genteel young fellow ; and, as wealth contributes
much to give a man confidence, he in a little time dropped that
sheepish behaviour which was principally occasioned by a depres-
sion of spirits, and soon grew a sprightly and good companion,
insomuch that Miss Alice, who had formerly pitied him, now fell in
love with him.
When her father perceived they had this good liking for each
other he proposed a match between them, to which both parties
cheerfully consented, and the Lord Mayor, Court of Aldermen,
Sheriffs, the Company of Stationers, the Royal Academy of Arts,
and a number of eminent merchants attended the ceremony, and
were elegantly treated at an entertainment made for that purpose.
History further relates that they lived very happy, had several
children, and died at a good old age. Mr. Whittington served
Sheriff of London and was three times Lord Mayor. In the last
year of his mayoralty he entertained King Henry V. and his
Queen, after his conquest of France, upon which occasion the
King, in consideration of Whittington's merit, said Never had :
'

'

prince such a subject which being told to Whittington at the

;

table, he replied :Never had subject such a king.' His Majesty,

'

out of respect to his good character, conferred the honour of knight-

hood on him soon after.
Sir Richard many years before his death constantly fed a great
number of poor citizens, built a church and a college to it, with a
yearly allowance for poor scholars, and near it erected a hospital.
He Newgate for criminals, and gave
also built liberally to St.
Bartholomew's Hospital and other public charities.
 214

THE WONDEBFUL SHEEP

upon a time in the days when the fairies lived there

ONCE
was a king who had three daughters, who were all young, and
clever, and beautiful; but the youngest of the three, who was
called Miranda, was the prettiest
and the most beloved.
The King, her father, gave her more dresses and jewels in a
month than he gave the others in a year but she was so generous
;

that she shared everything with her sisters, and they were all as
happy and as fond of one another as they could be.
Now, the King had some quarrelsome neighbours, who, tired of
leaving him in peace, began to make war upon him so fiercely that
he feared he would be altogether beaten if he did not make an
effort to defend himself. So he collected a great army and set off
to fight them, leaving the Princesses with their governess in a
castle where news of the war was brought every day sometimes
that the King had taken a town, or won a battle, and, at last, that
he had altogether overcome his enemies and chased them out of
his kingdom, and was coming back to the castle as quickly as pos-
sible, to see his dear little Miranda whom he loved so much.
The three Princesses put on dresses of satin, which they had
had made on purpose for this great occasion, one green, one blue,
and the third white their jewels were the same colours. The eldest
;

wore emeralds, the second turquoises, and the youngest diamonds,

and thus adorned they went to meet the King, singing verses which
they had composed about his victories.
When he saw them all so beautiful and so gay he embraced
them tenderly, but gave Miranda more kisses than either of the
others.
Presently a splendid banquet was served, and the King and his
daughters sat down to it, and as he always thought that there was
some special meaning in everything, he said to the eldest :

'
Tell me why you have chosen a green dress.'
 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 215

having heard of your victories I thought

' '
Sire,' she answei'ed,
that green would signify my joy and the hope of your speedy
return.'
That is a very good answer,' said the King ; and you,
' '
my
'

daughter,' he continued, why did you take a blue dress ?

'

'
Sire,' said the Princess, to ehow that we constantly hoped
'

for your success, and that the sight of you is as welcome to me as

the sky with its most beautiful stars.'
'Why,' said the King, 'your wise answers astonish me; and
you, Miranda. "What made you dress yourself all in white ?
'

Because, sire,' she answered, white suits me better than any-

' '

thing else.'

'
What !
'
said the King angrily,
'
was that all you thought of,
'
vain child ?

you would be pleased with me,' said the Princess

'
I thought ;

'
that was all.'
The King, who loved her, was satisfied with this, and even
pretended to be pleased that she had not told him all her reasons at
first.

And now,' said he, as I have supped well, and it is not time
' '

yet to go to bed, tell me what you dreamed last night.'

The eldest said she had dreamed that he brought her a dress,
and the precious stories and gold embroidery on it were brighter
than the sun.
216 THE WONDEEFUL SHEEP
The dream of the second was that the King had brought her a
spinning wheel and a distaff, that she might spin him some shirts.
But the youngest said I dreamed that my second sister was to
:
'

be married, and on her wedding-day, you, father, held a golden

ewer and said : Come, Miranda, and I will hold the water that you
' '

dip your hands in

'

may it."
The King was very angry indeed when he heard this dream,
and frowned horribly indeed, he made such an ugly face that
;

everyone knew how angry he was, and he got up and went off to
bed in a great hurry but he could not forget his daughter's dream.
;

'
Does the proud girl wish to make me her slave ? he said to him-
'

self. I am not surprised at her choosing to dress herself in white

'

satin without a thought of me. She does not think me worthy of

her consideration But I will soon put an end to her preten-
!

'
sions !

He rose in a fury, and although it was not yet daylight, he sent

for the Captain of his Bodyguard, and said to him :

'
You have heard the Princess Miranda's dream ? I consider
that itmeans strange things against me, therefore I order you to
take her away into the forest and kill her, and, that I may be sure
it is done, you must bring me her heart and her tongue. If you
attempt to deceive me you shall be put to death
'
!

The Captain of the Guard was very much astonished when he

heard this barbarous order, but he did not dare to contradict the
King for fear of making him still more angry, or causing him to
send someone else, so he answered that he would fetch the Princess
and do as the King had said. When he went to her room they
would hardly let him in, it was still so early, but he said that the
King had sent for Miranda, and she got up quickly and came out ;

a little black girl called Patypata held up her train, and her pet
monkey and her little dog ran after her. The monkey was called
Grabugeon, and the little dog Tintin.
The Captain of the Guard begged Miranda to come down into
the garden where the King was enjoying the fresh air, and when
they got there, he pretended to search for him, but as he was not
to be found, he said :

'
No doubt his Majesty has strolled into the forest,' and he
opened the little door that led to it and they went through.
By this time the daylight had begun to appear, and the Princess,
looking at her conductor, saw that he had tears in his eyes and
seemed too sad to speak.
 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 217

"What is the matter ? she said in the kindest way. You seem
' ' '

very sorrowful.'
Alas Princess,' he answered, who would not he sorrowful
'
!
'

who was ordered to do such a terrible thing as I am ? The King

has commanded me to kill you here, and carry your heart and
your tongue to him, and if I disobey I shall lose my life.'
The poor Princess was terrified, she grew very pale and began
to cry softly.

Looking up at the Captain of the Guard with her beautiful eyes,

she said gently :

'
Will you really have the heart to kill me ? I have never done

you any harm, and have always spoken well of you to the King.
If I had deserved my father's anger I would suffer without a
murmur, but, alas he is unjust to complain of me, when I have
!

always treated him with love and respect.'

'
Fear nothing, Princess,' said the Captain of the Guard. I would '

far rather die myself than hurt you but even if I am killed you
;

will not be safe we must find some way of making the King believe
:

that you are dead.'

'
What can we do ? '
said Miranda ;
'
unless you take him my
heart and my tongue he will never believe you.
218 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP
The Princess and the Captain of the Guard were talking so
earnestly that they did not think of Patypata, but she had overheard
all they said, and now caine and threw herself at Miranda's feet.
'
Madam,' she said,
'
I offer you my life ; let me be killed, I
shall be only too happy to die for such a kind mistress.'
'
Why, Patypata,' cried the Princess, kissing her,
'
that would
never do your life is as precious to me as my own, especially after
;

such a proof of your affection as you have just given me.'

You are right, Princess,' said Grabugeon, coming forward, to
' '

love such a faithful slave as Patypata ; she is of more use to you

than I am, I offer you my tongue and my heart most willingly,
especially as I wish to make a great name for myself in Goblin
Land.'
No, no, my little Grabugeon,' replied Miranda ; I cannot bear
' '

the thought of taking your life.'

Such a good little dog as I am,' cried Tintin, ' could not think
'

of letting either of you die for his mistress. If anyone is to die for
her it must be me.'
And then began a great dispute between Patypata, Grabugeon,
and and they came to high words, until at last Grabugeon,
Tintin.
who was quicker than the others, ran up to the very top of the
nearest tree, and let herself fall, head first, to the ground, and there
she lay quite dead !

The Princess was very sorry, but as Grabugeon was really dead,
she allowed the Captain of the Guard to take her tongue; but, alas!
it was such a little one not bigger than the Princess's thumb, that
they decided sorrowfully that it was no use at all the King would :

not have been taken in by it for a moment !

'
Alas my little monkey,' cried the Princess, I have lost you,
'
!

and yet I am no better off than I was before.'

'The honour of saving your life is to be mine,' interrupted
Patypata, and, before they could prevent her, she had picked up a
knife and cut her head off in an instant.
But when the Captain of the Guard would have taken her
tongue it turned out to be quite black, so that would not have
deceived the King either.
'
Am '
I not unlucky ? cried the poor Princess ;
'
I lose everything
I love, and am none the better for it.'

If you had accepted my offer,' said Tintin, you would only

' '

have had me to regret, and I should have had all your gratitude.'
Miranda kissed her little dog, crying so bitterly, that at last she
 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 219

could bear it longer, and turned away into the forest. When she
no
looked back the Captain of the Guard was gone, and she was alone,
except for Patypata, Grabugeon, and Tintin, who lay upon the
ground. She could not leave the place until she had buried them
in a pretty little mossy grave at the foot of a tree, and she wrote
their names upon the bark of the tree, and how they had all died
to save her life. And then she began to think where she could go
for safety for this forest was so close to her father's castle that she

might be seen and recognised by the first passer-by, and, beside

that, it was full of lions and wolves, who would have snapped up a
princess just as soon as a stray chicken. So she began to walk as
fast as she could, but the forest was so large and the sun was so
hot that she nearly died of heat and terror and fatigue look which
;

way she would there seemed to be no end to the forest, and she
was so frightened that she fancied every minute that she heard the
King running after her to kill her. You may imagine how miser-
able she was, and how she cried as she went on, not knowing
which path to follow, and with the thorny bushes scratching her
dreadfully and tearing her pretty frock to pieces.
At last she heard the bleating of a sheep, and said to herself:
'
No doubt there are shepherds here with their flocks ; they will
show me the way to village where I can live disguised as a
some
peasant girl. Alas !not always kings and princes who are the
it is

happiest people in the world. "Who could have believed that I

should ever be obliged to run away and hide because the King, for
no reason at all, wishes to kill me ? '

So saying she advanced towards the place where she heard the
bleating, but what was her surprise when, in a lovely little glade
quite surrounded by trees, she saw a large sheep its wool was as
;

white as snow, and its horns shone like gold it had a garland of
;

flowers round its neck, and strings of great pearls about its legs, and
a collar of diamonds it lay upon a bank of orange-flowers, under a
;

canopy of cloth of gold which protected it from the heat of the sun.
Nearly a hundred other sheep were scattered about, not eating the
grass, butsome drinking coffee, lemonade, or sherbet, others eating
ices,strawberries and cream, or sweetmeats, while others, again,
were playing games. Many of them wore golden collars with
and ribbons.
jewels, flowers,
Miranda stopped short in amazement at this unexpected sight,
and was looking in all directions for the shepherd of this surprising
flock, when the beautiful sheep came bounding towards her.
220 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP
'

Approach, lovely Princess,' he cried have no fear of such

;
'

gentle and peaceable animals as we are.'

' '
"What a marvel cried the Princess, starting back a little.
!

'
Here is a sheep who can talk.'
Your monkey and your dog could talk, madam,' said he 'are
'
;

you more astonished at us than at them ?

'

A fairy gave them the power to speak,' replied Miranda. So

' '

1 was used to them.'

'
Perhaps the same thing has happened to us,' he said, smiling
But, Princess, what can have led you here ?
' '

sheepishly.
'
A thousand misfortunes, Sir Sheep,' she answered. I am the '

unhappiest princess in the world, and I am seeking a shelter against

my father's anger.'
'
Come with me, madam,' said the Sheep ;
'
I offer you a hiding-
place which you only will know of, and where you will be mistress
of everything you see.'
'
I really cannot follow you,' said Miranda, '
for I am too tired
to walk another step.'
The Sheep with the golden horns ordered that his chariot should
 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 221

be fetched, and a moment after appeared six goats, harnessed to a

pumpkin, which was so big that two people could quite well sit in
it, and was all lined with cushions of velvet and down. The
Princess stepped into it, much amused at such a new kind of
carriage, the King of the Sheep took his place beside her, and the
goats ran away with them at full speed, and only stopped when
they reached a cavern, the entrance to which was blocked by a great
stone. This the King touched with his foot, and immediately it fell
down, and he invited the Princess to enter without fear. Now, if
she had not been so alarmed by everything that had happened,
nothing could have induced her to go into this frightful cave, but
she was so afraid of what might be behind her that she would have
thrown herself even down a well at this moment. So, without
hesitation, she followed the Sheep, who went before her, down, down,
down, until she thought they must come out at the other side of
the world indeed, she was not sure that he wasn't leading her
into Fairyland. At last she saw before her a great plain, quite
covered with all sorts of flowers, the scent of which seemed to her
nicer than anything she had ever smelt before a broad river of
;

orange-flower water flowed round and fountains of wine of every

it,

kind ran in all directions and made the prettiest little cascades and
brooks. The plain was covered with the strangest trees, there were
whole avenues where partridges, ready roasted, hung from every
branch, or, if you prefened pheasants, quails, turkeys, or rabbits,

you had only to turn to the right hand or to the left and you
were sure to find them. In places the air was darkened by showers
of lobster -patties, white puddings, sausages, tarts, and all sorts
of sweetmeats, or with pieces of gold and silver, diamonds and
pearls. This unusual kind of rain, and the pleasantness of the
whole place, would, no doubt, have attracted numbers of people
to it, if the King of the Sheep had been of a more sociable disposi-
tion, but from all accounts it is evident that he was as grave as a

judge.
As it was quite the nicest time of the year when Miranda
arrived in this delightful land the only palace she saw was a long
row of orange trees, jasmines, honeysuckles, and musk-roses, and
their interlacing branches made the prettiest rooms possible, which
were hung with gold and silver gauze, and had great mirrors and
candlesticks, and most beautiful pictures. The wonderful Sheep
begged that the Princess would consider herself queen over all that
she saw, and assured her that, though for some years he had been
222 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP
very sad and in great trouble, she had it in her power to make him
forget all his grief.
4
You are so kind and generous, noble Sheep,' said the Princess,
that I cannot thank you enough, but I must confess that all I see
'

here seems to me so extraordinary that I don't know what to think

of it.'

As she spoke a band of lovely fairies came up and offered her

amber baskets full of fruit, but when she held out her hands to
them they glided away, and she could feel nothing when she tried
to touch them.
'
Oh '
she cried, what can they be ?
!
'
am I with ? and Whom '

she began to cry.

At this instant the King- of the Sheep came back to her, and
was so distracted to find her in tears that he could have torn his
wool.
'
What is he cried. Has anyone
the matter, lovely Princess ?
' '

'

you with due respect ?

failed to treat
Oh no,' said Miranda only I am not used to living with
' '
!
;

sprites and with sheep that talk, and everything here frightens me.
It was very kind of you to bring me to this place, but I shall be
even more grateful to you if you will take me up into the world
again.'
Do not be afraid,' said the wonderful Sheep I entreat you to
'
;
'

have patience, and listen to the story of my misfortunes. I was

once a king, and my kingdom was the most splendid in the world.
My subjects loved me, my neighbours envied and feared me. I was
respected by everyone, and it was said that no king ever deserved
it more.

I was very fond of hunting, and one day, while chasing a stag,
'

I left my attendants far behind suddenly I saw the animal leap

;

into a pool of water, and I rashly urged my horse to follow it, but
before we had gone many steps I felt an extraordinary heat, instead
of the coolness of the water the pond dried up, a great gulf opened
;

before me, out of which flames of fire shot up, and I fell helplessly
to the bottom of a precipice.
'
I gave mj-self up for lost, but presently a voice said " Ungrate- :

ful Prince, even this fire is hardly enough to warm your cold
heart "!

' "
Who complains of my coldness in this dismal place ? " I cried.
' " An unhappy being who loves you hopelessly," replied the voice,
and at the same moment the flames began to flicker and cease to
 THE WONDEEFUL SHEEP 223

burn, and I saw a fairy, whom I had known as long as I could

remember, and whose ugliness had always horrified me. She was
leaning upon the arm of a most beautiful young girl, who wore
chains of gold on her
wrists and was evidently
her slave.
"
Ragotte," I
'
Why,
said, for that was the
"
name, what is the
fairy's
meaning of all this ? Is
it by your orders that I
"
am here ?
'"And whose fault is

it,"she answered, "that f

you have never under- \

stood me until now ?
Must a powerful fairy
likemyself condescend to
explain her doings to you
who are no better than an
ant by comparison, though
you think yourself a great
king?"
" Call me what
'
you
like," I said impatiently ;
"but what is it that you
want my crown, or my" <vP-l-M

cities, or my treasures ?
' " Treasures " " If I chose I could
! said the fairy, disdainfully.
make any one of and more powerful than you. I
my scullicns richer
do not want your treasures, but," she added softly, " if you will give
me your heart if you will marry me I will add twenty kingdoms to
the one you have already you shall have a hundred castles full of
;

gold and five hundred full of silver, and, in short, anything you like
to ask me for."
"' Madam " when one is at the bottom of a pit
Ragotte," said I,
where one has fully expected to be roasted alive,
it is impossible to

think of asking such a charming person as you are to marry one !

I beg that you will set me at liberty, and then I shall hope to
answer you fittingly."
" "
'
Ah ! said she, "if you loved me really you would not care
224 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP
where you were a cave, a wood, a fox-hole, a desert, would please
,you equally well. Do not think that you can deceive me you ;

fancy you are going to escape, but I assure you that you are going
to stay here, and the first thing I shall give you to do will he to

keep my sheep they are very good company and speak quite as
well as you do."
'
As she spoke she advanced, and led me to this plain where we
now stand, and showed me her flock, but I paid little attention to
it, or to her ; to tell the truth I was so lost in admiration of her

beautiful slave that I forgot everything else, and the cruel Eagotte,
perceiving this, turned upon her so furious and terrible a look that
she fell lifeless to the ground.
At this dreadful sight I drew my sword and rushed at Eagotte,
'

and should certainly have cut off her head had she not by her
magic arts chained me to the spot on which I stood all my efforts
;

to move were useless, and at last, when I threw myself down on

the ground in despair, she said to me, with a scornful smile :

" I intend
'
to make you feel my power. It seems that you are
a lion at present, I mean you to be a sheep."
So saying, she touched me with her wand, and I became what
'

you see. I did not lose the power of speech, or of feeling the misery
of my present state.
'"For five years," she said, "you shall be a sheep, and lord of
this pleasant land, while I, no longer able to see your face, which
I loved so much, shall be better able to hate you as you deserve to
be hated."
She disappeared as she finished speaking, and if I had not been
'

too unhappy to care about anything I should have been glad that
she was gone.
The talking sheep received me as their king, and told me that
'

they, too, were unfortunate princes who had, in different ways,

offended the revengeful fairy, and had been added to her flock for
a certain number of years some more, some less. From time to
;

time, indeed, one regains his own proper form and goes back again
to his place in the upper world but the other beings whom you
;

saw are the enemies of Eagotte, whom she has

rivals or the

imprisoned for a hundred years or so though even they will go

;

back at last. The young slave of whom I told you is one of these ;

I have seen her often, and it has been a great pleasure to me. She
never speaks to me, and if I went nearer to her I know I should
find her only a shadow, which would be very annoying. However,
 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 225

I noticed that one of was also very

my companions in misfortune
attentive to this little sprite, and
he had been her I found out that
lover, whom the cruel Eagotte had taken away from her long
before since then I have cared for, and thought of, nothing but
;

how I might regain my freedom. I have often been into the

forest that is where I have seen you, lovely Princess, sometimes
;

driving j-our chariot, which you did with all the grace and skill in
the world sometimes riding to the chase on so spirited a horse
;

that it seemed as if no one but yourself could have managed it,

and sometimes running races on the plain with the Princesses of
your Court running so lightly that it was you always who won the
prize. Oh Princess, I have loved you so long, and yet how dare
!

I tell you of my love what hope can there be for an unhappy

!

'

sheep like myself ?

Miranda was so surprised and confused by all that she had
heard that she hardly knew what answer to give to the King of the
Sheep, but she managed to make some kind of little speech,
which certainly did not forbid him to hope, and said that she should
not be afraid of the shadows now she knew that they would some
day come
' '
to life
again. Alas she continued, if my poor
!
'

Patypata, my dear Grabugeon, and pretty little Tintin, who all died
for my sake, were equally well off, I should have nothing left to
'
wish for here !

Prisoner though he was, the King of the Sheep had still some
powers and privileges.
'
Go,' said he to his Master of the Horse, go and seek the
'

shadows of the little black girl, the monkey, and the dog they will
:

amuse our Princess.'

And an instant afterwards Miranda saw them coming towards
her, and
their presence gave her the greatest pleasure, though they
did not come near enough for her to touch them.
The King of the Sheep was so kind and amusing, and loved
Miranda so dearly, that at last she began to love him too. Such a
handsome sheep, who was so polite and considerate, could hardly
fail to please, especially if one knew that he was really a king, and

that his strange imprisonment would soon come to an end. So

the Princess's days passed very gaily while she waited for the happy
time to come. The King of the Sheep, with the help of all the
flock, gotup balls, concerts, and hunting parties, and even the
shadows joined in all the fun, and came, making believe to be their
own real selves.
 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP
One when the couriers arrived (for the King sent most
evening,
news and they always brought the very best kinds),
carefully for
it was announced that the sister of the Princess Miranda was going

to be married to a great prince, and that nothing could be more

splendid than all the preparations for the wedding.
'
Ah !
'
cried the young Princess, how unlucky I
'
am to miss
the sight of so many Here am I prisoned under the
pretty things !

earth, with no company but sheep and shadows, while my sister is

to be adorned like a queen and surrounded by all who love and
admire her, and everyone but myself can go to wish her joy !
'

'
'
Whydo you complain, Princess ? said the King of the Sheep.
'
Did I say that you were not to go to the wedding ? Set out as
soon as you please ; only promise me that you will come back, for
I love you too much to be able to live without you.'

Miranda was very grateful to him, and promised faithfully that

nothing in the world should keep her from coming back. The King
caused an escort suitable to her rank to be got ready for her, and
she dressed herself splendidly, not forgetting anything that could
make her more beautiful. Her chariot was of mother-of-pearl,
drawn by dun-coloured griffins just brought from the other side
six
of the world, and she was attended by a number of guards in
splendid uniforms, who were all at least eight feet high and had
come from far and near to ride in the Princess's train.
Miranda reached her father's palace just as the wedding cere-
mony began, and everyone, as soon as she came in, was struck with
surprise at her beauty and the splendour of her jewels. She heard
 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 227

exclamations of admiration on all sides ; and the King her father

looked at her so attentively that she was afraid he must recognise
her; but he was so sure that she was dead that the idea never
occurred to him.
However, the fear of not getting away made her leave before
the marriage was over. She went out hastily, leaving behind her
a little coral casket set with emeralds. On it was written in
diamond letters Jewels for the Bride,' and when they opened it,
:
'

which they did as soon as it was found, there seemed to be no end

to the pretty things it contained. Tha King, who had hoped to
join the unknown Princess and find out who she was, was dread-
fully disappointed when she disappeared so suddenly, and gave
orders that if she ever came again the doors were to be shut that
she might not get away so easily. Short as Miranda's absence had
been it had seemed like a hundred years to the King of the Sheep.
He was waiting for her by a fountain in the thickest part of the
forest, and the ground was strewn with splendid presents which he
had prepared for her to show his joy and gratitude at her coming
back.
As soon as she was in sight he rushed to meet her, leaping and
bounding like a real sheep. He caressed her tenderly, throwing
himself at her feet and kissing her hands, and told her how uneasy
he had been in her absence, and how impatient for her return, with
an eloquence which charmed her.
After some time came the news that the King's second daughter
was going to be married. When Miranda heard it she begged the
King of the Sheep to allow her to go and see the wedding as before.
This request made him feel very sad, as if some misfortune must
surely come of it, but his love for the Princess being stronger than
anything else he did not like to refuse her.
'
You wish to leave me, Princess,' said he 'it is my unhappy
;

fate you are not to blame. I consent to your going, but, be-
lieve me, I can give you no stronger proof of my love than by so

doing.'
The Princess assured him that she would only stay a very short
time, as she had done before, and begged him not to be uneasy, as
she would be quite as much grieved if anything detained her as he
could possibly be.
So, with the same escort, she set out, and reached the palace as
the marriage ceremony began. Everybody was delighted to see her ;
she was so pretty that they thought she must be some fairy
Q2
228 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP
princess, and the Princes who were there could not take their eyes
off her.
The King was more glad than anyone else that she had come
again, and gave orders that the doors should all be shut and bolted
that very minute. When the wedding was all but over the Princess
got up quickly, hoping to slip away unnoticed among the crowd,
but to her great dismay she found every door fastened.
She felt more at ease when the King came up to her, and with
the greatest respect begged her not to run away so soon, but at
least to honour him by staying for the splendid feast which was
prepared for the Princes and Princesses. He led her into a mag-
nificent hall, where all the Court was assembled, and himself taking

up the golden bowl full of water, he offered it to her that she might
dip her pretty fingers into it.
At this the Princess could no longer contain herself ; throwing
herself at the King's feet, she cried out :

'
dream has come true after all
My you have offered me water
to wash my hands on my sister's wedding-day, and it has not vexed
you to do it.'
The King recognised her at once indeed, he had already thought
several times how much like his poor little Miranda she was.
'
Oh!
my dear daughter,' he cried, kissing her, can you ever' '

forgetmy cruelty ? I ordered you to be put to death because I

thought your dream portended the loss of my crown. And so it
did,' he added, for now your sisters are both married and have
'

kingdoms of their own and mine shah be for you.' So saying he

1

put his crown on the Princess's head and cried :

Long live Queen Miranda

' '
!

'
All the Court cried Long live Queen Miranda after him, and
'
: !

the young Queen's two sisters came running up, and threw their
arms round her neck, and kissed her a thousand times, and then
there was such a laughing and crying, talking and kissing, all at
once, and Miranda thanked her father, and began to ask after
everyone particularly the Captain of the Guard, to whom she owed
so much ; but, to her great sorrow, she heard that he was dead.
Presently they sat down to the banquet, and the King asked
Miranda to tell them all that had happened to her since the
terrible morning when he had sent the Captain of the Guard to
fetch her. This she did with so much spirit that all the guests
But while she was thus enjoying
listened with breathless interest.
herself with the King and her sisters, the King of the Sheep was
 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP 229

waiting impatiently for the time of her return, and when it came
and went, and no Princess appeared, his anxiety became so great
that he could bear it no longer.
'
She is not coming back any more,' he cried. '

My
miserable
sheep's face displeases her, and without Miranda what is left to
me, wretched creature that I am Oh cruel Ragotte ;
! !
punish-my
ment is
complete.'
For a long time he bewailed his sad fate like this, and then,
seeing that it was growing dark, and that still there was no sign of
the Princess, he set out as fast as he could in the direction of the
town. When he reached the palace he asked for Miranda, but by
this timeeveryone had heard the story of her adventures, and did
not want her to go back again to the King of the Sheep, so they
refused sternly to let him see her. In vain he begged and prayed

them to let him in ; though his entreaties might have melted

hearts of stone they did not move the guards of the palace, and at
last, quite broken-hearted, he fell dead at their feet.
In the meantime the King, who had not the least idea of the
sad thing that was happening outside the gate of his palace, pro-
posed to Miranda that she should be driven in her chariot all round
the town, which was to be illuminated with thousands and thou-
sands of torches, placed in windows and balconies, and in all the
grand squares. But what a sight met her eyes at the very entrance
of the palace There lay her dear, kind Sheep, silent and motion-
!

less, upon the pavement !

She threw herself out of the chariot and ran to him, crying
bitterly, for she realised that her broken promise
had cost him his
230 THE WONDERFUL SHEEP
life,and for a long, long time she was so unhappy that they thought
she would have died too.
So you see that even a princess is not always happy especially
if she forgets to keep her word ; and the greatest misfortunes often

happen to people just as they think they have obtained their

l
heart's desires !

1
Madame d'Aulnoy.
 231

LITTLE THUMB

fFHERE was, once upon a time, a man and his wife, fagot-makers
-i-
by who had seven children, all boys. The eldest was but
trade,
ten years old, and the youngest only seven.
They were very poor, and their seven children incommoded
them greatly, because not one of them was able to earn his bread.
That which gave them yet
more uneasiness was that
the youngest was of a very
puny constitution, and
scarce ever spake a word,
which made them take
that for stupidity which
was a sign of good sense.
He was very little, and
when born no bigger than
one's thumb, which made
him be called Little
Thumb.
The poor child bore
the blame of whatsoever
was done amiss in the
house, and, guilty or not,
was always in the wrong ;

he was, notwithstanding,
more cunning and had a
far greater share of wisdom
than all his brothers put together;and, if he spake little, he heard
and thought the more.
There happened now to come a very bad year, and the famine
was so great that these poor people resolved to rid themselves of
their children. One evening, when they were all in bed and the
232 LITTLE THUMB
fagot-maker was sitting with his wife at the fire, he said to her,
with his heart ready to burst with grief :

Thou seest plainly that we are not able to keep our children,
'

and I cannot see them starve to death before my face I am ;

resolved to lose them in the wood to-morrow, which may very

easily be done ; for, while they are busy in tying up the fagots,
we may run away, and leave them, without their taking any
notice.'
'
Ah !
'
cried out his wife ;
'
and canst thou thyself have the
heart to take thy children out along with thee on purpose to lose
them ?
'

In vain did her husband represent to her their extreme poverty :

she would not consent to it she was indeed poor, but she was
;

their mother. However, having considered what a grief it would

be to her to see them perish with hunger, she at last consented,

and went to bed all in tears.
Little Thumb heard every word that had been spoken for ;

observing, as he lay in his bed, that they were talking very busily,
he got up softly, and hid himself under his father's stool, that he
might hear what they said without being seen. He went to bed
again, but did not sleep a wink all the rest of the night, thinking
on what he had to do. He got up early in the morning, and went
to the river-side, where he filled his pockets full of small white

pebbles, and then returned home.

They all went abroad, but Little Thumb never told his brothers
one syllable of what he knew. They went into a very thick forest,
where they could not see one another at ten paces distance. The
 LITTLE THUMB 233

fagot-maker began to wood, and the children to gather up the

exit

sticks to make Their father and mother, seeing them

faggots.
busy at their work, got away from them insensibly, and ran away
from them all at once, along a by-way through the winding bushes.
When the children saw they were left alone, they began to cry
as loud as they could. Little Thumb let them cry on, knowing
very well how to get home again, for, as he came, he took care to
drop all along the way the little white pebbles he had in his pockets.
Then he said to them :

'
Be not afraid, brothers father and mother have left us here,
:

but I will lead you home again, only follow me.'

They did so, and he brought them home by the very same way
they came into the forest. They dared not go in, but sat them-
selves down what their father and mother
at the door, listening to
were talking.
The very moment the fagot-maker and his wife were got home
the lord of the manor sent them ten crowns, which he had owed
them a long while, and which they never expected. This gave
them new life, for the poor people were almost famished. The
fagot-maker sent his wife immediately to the butcher's. As it
was a long while since they had eaten a bit, she bought thrice as
234 LITTLE THUMB
much meat as would sup two people. "When they had eaten, the
woman said :

'
Alas ! where are now our poor children ? they would make a
good feast of what we have left here but it was you, William, who
;

had a rnind to lose them : I told you we should repent of it. What
are they now doing in the forest ? Alas dear God, the wolves
!

have perhaps already eaten them up : thou art very inhuman thus
to have lost thy children.'
The fagot-maker grew at last quite out of patience, for she
repeated it ahove twenty times, that they should repent of it, and
that she was in the right of it for so saying. He threatened to beat

her if she did not hold her tongue. It was not that the fagot-
maker was not, perhaps, more vexed than his wife, but that she
teased him, and that he was of the humour of a great many others,
who love wives who speak well, but think those very importunate who
are continually doing so. She was half-drowned in tears, crying
out:
Alas where are now my children, my poor children ?
' '
!

She spake this so very loud that the children, who were at the
gate, began to cry out all together :

Here we are
'
Here we are
! !
'

She ran immediately to open the door, and said, hugging them :

'
I ana glad to see you, my dear children ; you are very hungry
 LITTLE THUMB 235

and weary and my poor Peter, thou art horribly bemired come in
; ;

and let me clean thee.'

Now, you must know that Peter was her eldest son, whom she
loved above all the rest, because he was somewhat carroty, as she
herself was. They sat down to supper, and ate with such a good
appetite as pleased both father and mother, whom they acquainted
how frightened they were in the forest, speaking almost always all
together. The good folks were extremely glad to see their children
once more at home, and this joy continued while the ten crowns
lasted but, when the money was all gone, they fell again into their
;

former uneasiness, and resolved to lose them again and, that they
;

might be the surer of doing it, to carry them to a much greater

distance than before.
They could not talk of this so secretly but they were over-
heard by Little Thumb, who made account to get out of this
difficulty as well as the former but, though he got up very betimes
;

in the morning to go and pick up some little pebbles, he was

disappointed, for he found the house-door double-locked, and was
at a stand what to do. When their father had given each of them
a piece of bread for their breakfast, he fancied he might make use
of this instead of the pebbles, by throwing it in little bits all along
the way they should passand so he put it in his pocket.
;

Their father and mother brought them into the thickest and
most obscure part of the forest, when, stealing away into a by-path,
they there left them. Little Thumb was not very uneasy at it, for
he thought he could easily find the way again by means of his
bread, which he had scattered all along as he came but he was ;

very much surprised when he could not find so much as one crumb :

the birds had come and had eaten it up, every bit. They were now
in great affliction, for the farther they went the more they were out
of their way, and were more and more bewildered in the forest.
Night now came on, and there arose a terrible high wind, which
made them dreadfully afraid. They fancied they heard On every
side of them the howling of wolves coming to eat them up. They
scarce dared to speak or turn their heads. After this, it rained
very hard, which wetted them to the skin ;
their feet slipped at

every step they took, and they fell into the mire, whence they got up
in a very dirty pickle their hands were quite benumbed.
;

Little Thumb climbed up to the top of a tree, to see if he could

discover an3'thing; and having turned his head about on every
side, he saw at last a glimmering light, like that of a candle, but a
236 LITTLE THUMB
long way from the forest. He came down, and, when upon th
ground, he could see it no more, which grieved him sadly. How-
ever, having walked for some time with his brothers towards that
side on which he had seen the light, he perceived it again as he
came out of the wood.
They came at last to the house where this candle was, not
without an abundance of fear for very often they lost sight of it,
:

which happened every time they came into a bottom. They

knocked at the door, and a good woman came and opened it she ;

asked them what they would have.

Little Thumb told her they were poor children who had been
lost in the forest, and desired to lodge there for God's sake
The woman, seeing them so very pretty, began to weep, and said
to them :

poor babies whither are ye come ? Do ye know that

Alas
'
!
;

this house belongs to a cruel ogre who eats up little children ? '

Ah dear madam,' answered Little Thumb (who trembled every

'
!

joint of him, as well as his brothers), what shall we do ? To be sure

'

the wolves of the forest will devour us to-night if you refuse us to

lie here and so we would rather the gentleman should eat us
; ;

and perhaps he may take pity upon us, especially if you please to
beg it of him.'
The Ogre's wife, who believed she could conceal them from her
husband till morning, let them come in, and broiight them to warm
themselves at a very good fire for there was a whole sheep upon
;

the roasting for the Ogre's supper.

spit,
As they began to be a little warm they heard three or four great
raps at the door this was the Ogre, who was come home. Upon
;

this she hid them under

the bed and went to open the door. The
Ogre presently asked if supper was ready and the wine drawn, and
then sat himself down to table. The sheep was as yet all raw and
bloody but he liked it the better for that. He sniffed about to
;

the right and left, saying :

'
I smell fresh meat.'
What you smell so,' said his
'
wife,
'
must be the calf which I
have just now killed and flayed.'
'
I smell fresh meat, I tell thee once more,' replied the Ogre,
looking crossly at his wife and there is something here which I
;
'

do not understand.'
As he spoke these words he got up from the table and went
directly to the bed.
 LITTLE THUMB 237

Ah, ah
4
!
'
said he ;
'I see then how thou wouldst cheat me,
thou cursed woman I know not why I do not eat thee up too,
;

but it is well for thee that thou art a tough old carrion. Here is
good game, which conies very luckily to entertain three ogres of
my acquaintance who are to pay me a visit in a day or two.'
With that he dragged them out from under the bed, one by

one. The poor children fell upon their knees, and begged his
pardon but they had to do with one of the most cruel ogres in
;

the world, who, far from having any pity on them, had already
devoured them with his eyes, and told his wife they would be
delicate eating when tossed up with good savoury sauce. He then
took a great knife, and, coming up to these poor children, whetted
it upon a great whet-stone which he held in his left hand. He
238 LITTLE THUMB
had already taken hold of one of them when his wife said to
him ;

'
What need you do it now ? Is it not time enough to-morrow ?
'

Hold your prating,' said the Ogre '

they will eat the tenderer.'
;

But you have so much meat already,' replied his wife, you
' '

have no occasion here are a calf, two sheep, and half a hog.'
;

That is true,' said the Ogre give them their belly full that
4 '
;

they may not fall away, and put them to bed.'

The good woman was over-joyed at this, and gave them a good
supper but they were so much afraid they could not eat a bit.
;

As for the Ogre, he sat down again to drink, being highly pleased
that he had got wherewithal to treat his friends. He drank a
dozen glasses more than ordinary, which got up into his head and
obligedhim to go to bed.
The Ogre had seven daughters, all little children, and these
young ogresses had all of them very fine complexions, because
they used to eat fresh meat like their father but they had little
;

grey eyes, quite round, hooked noses, and very long sharp teeth,
standing at a good distance from each other. They were not as
yet over and above mischievous, but they promised very fair for
it, for they had already bitten little children, that they might suck

their blood.

They had been put to bed early, with every one a crown of gold
upon her head. There was in the same chamber a bed of the like
bigness, and it was into this bed the Ogre's wife put the seven little
boys, after which she went to bed to her husband.
Little Thumb, who had observed that the Ogre's daughters had
crowns of gold upon their heads, and was afraid lest the Ogre should
repent his not killing them, got up about midnight, and, taking his
brothers' bonnets and his own, went very softly and put them upon
the heads of the seven little ogresses, after having taken off their

crowns of gold, which he put upon his own head and his brothers',
that the Ogre might take them for his daughters, and his daughters
for the little boys whom he wanted to kill.
All this succeeded according to his desire ; for, the Ogre waking
about midnight, and sorry that he deferred to do that till morning
which he might have done over-night, threw himself hastily out
of bed, and, taking his great knife,
'
Let us see,' said he, how our little rogues do,
'
and not make
two jobs of the matter.'
He then went up, groping all the way, into his daughters'
 LITTLE THUMB 239

chamber, and, coming to the bed where the little boys lay, and who
were every soul of them fast asleep, except Little Thumb, who was
terribly afraid when he found the Ogre fumbling about his head,
as he had done about his brothers', the Ogre, feeling the golden
crowns, said :

I should have
'
made a fine piece of work of it, truly ;
I find I
drank too much last night.'
Then he went to the bed where the girls lay ; and, having found
the boys' little bonnets,
'Ah! '
said he, 'my merry lads, are you there? Let us work
as we ought.'
And saying these words, without more ado, he cut the throats
of all his seven daughters.
Well pleased with what he had done, he went to bed again to
his wife. So soon as Little Thumb heard the Ogre snore, he waked
his brothers, and bade them put on their clothes presently and
follow him. They stole down softly into the garden, and got over
the wall. They kept running about all night, and trembled all the
while, without knowing which way they went.
The Ogre, when he awoke, said to his wife Go upstairs and :
'

dress those young rascals who came here last night.'

The Ogress was very much surprised at this goodness of her
husband, not dreaming after what manner she should dress them ;

but, thinking that he had ordered her to go and put on their clothes,
she went up, and was strangely astonished when she perceived her
seven daughters killed, and weltering in their blood.
She fainted away, for this is the first expedient almost all
women find in such cases. The Ogre, fearing his wife would be
too long in doing what he had ordered, went up himself to
help her. He was no less amazed than his wife at this frightful
spectacle.
'
Ah
what have I done ? cried he.
!
' '
The wretches shall pay
for and that instantly.'
it,

He threw a pitcher of water upon his wife's face, and, having

brought her to herself,

'
Give me quickly,' cried he, '

my boots of seven leagues, that I

may go and catch them.'
He went having run over a vast deal of ground, both
out, and,
on this side he came at last into the very road where the
and that,

poor children were, and not above a hundred paces from their
father's house. They espied the Ogre, who went at one step from
240 LITTLE THUMB
mountain mountain, and over rivers as easily as the narrowest
to
kennels. Thumb, seeing a hollow rock near the place where
Little

they were, made his brothers hide themselves in it, and crowded
into it himself, minding always what would become of the Ogre.
The Ogre, who found himself much tired with his long and
fruitless journey (for these boots of seven leagues greatly fatigued
the wearer), had a great mind to rest himself, and, by chance, went
to sit down upon the rock where the little boys had hid themselves.
As it was impossible he could be more weary than he was, he fell
asleep, and, after reposing himself some time, began to snore so

frightfully that the poor children were no less afraid of him than
when he held up his great knife and was going to cut their throats.
Thumb was not so much frightened as his brothers, and told
Little
them that they should run away immediately towards home while
the Ogre was asleep so soundly, and that they should not be in
any pain about him. They took his advice, and got home presently.
Little Thumb came up to the Ogre, pulled off his boots gently
and put them on his own legs. The boots were very long and
large, but as they were fairies, they had the gift of becoming big
and little, according to the legs of those who wore them so that
;

they fitted his feet and legs as well as if they had been made on
 LITTLE THUMB 241

purpose for him. He went immediately to the Ogre's house, where

he saw his wife crying bitterly for the loss of her murdered daughters.
'
'
Your husband,' said Little Thumb, is in very great danger,
being taken by a gang of thieves, who have sworn to kill him if
he does not give them all his gold and silver. The very moment
they held their daggers at his throat he perceived me, and desired
me to come and tell you the condition he is in, and that you should
give me whatsoever he has of value, without retaining any one
thing for otherwise they will kill him without mercy and, as his
: ;

case is very pressing, he desired me to make use (you see I have

them on) of his boots, that I might make the more haste and to
show you that I do not impose upon you.'
The good woman, being sadly frightened, gave him all she had :

for this Ogre was a very good husband, though he used to eat up
little children. Little Thumb, having thus got all the Ogre's

money, came home to his father's house, where he was received

with abundance of joy.
There are many people who do not agree in this circumstance,
and pretend that Little Thumb never robbed the Ogre at all, and
that he only thought he might very justly, and with a safe con-
science, take off his boots of seven leagues, because he made no
other use of them but to run after little children. These folks affirm
that they are very well assured of this, and the more as having drunk
and eaten often at the fagot-maker's house. They aver that when
Little Thumb had taken off the Ogre's boots he went to Court, where
he was informed that they were very much in pain about a certain
army, which was two hundred leagues off, and the success of a
battle. He went, say they, to the King, and told him that, if he
desired it, he would bring him news from the army before night.
The King promised him a great sum of money upon that con-
dition. Little Thumb was as good as his word, and returned that

very same night with the news and, this first expedition causing
;

him to be known, he got whatever he pleased, for the King paid

him very well for carrying his orders to the army. After having
for some time carried on the business of a messenger, and gained

thereby great wealth, he went home to his father, where it was im-
possible to express the joy they were all in at his return. He made
the whole family very easy, bought places for his father and
brothers, and, by that means, settled them very handsomely in
the world, and, in the meantime, made his court to perfection.
1

1
Charles Perrault.
 THE FORTY THIEVES

TN a town in Persia there dwelt two brothers, one named Cassim,

-I- the other Ali Baba. Cassim was married to a rich wife and lived
in plenty, while Ali Baba had to maintain his wife and children by
cuttingwood in a neighbouring forest and selling it in the town.
One when Ali Baba was in the forest, he saw a troop of men
day,
on horseback, coming towards him in a cloud of dust. He was
afraid they were robbers, and climbed into a tree for safety. "When
they came up to him and dismounted, he counted forty of them.
They unbridled their horses and tied them to trees. The finest man
among them, whom Ali Baba took to be their captain, went a little
way among some bushes, and said: Open, Sesame
' ' l
so plainly that
!

Ali Baba heard him. A door opened in the rocks, and having made
the troop go in, he followed them, and the door shut again of itself.
They stayed some time inside, and Ali Baba, fearing they might
come out and catch him, was forced to sit patiently in the tree. At
last the door opened again, and the Forty Thieves came out. As the

Captain went in last he came out first, and made them all pass by
him he then closed the door, saying: Shut, Sesame Every man
' '
!
;

bridled his horse and mounted, the Captain put himself at their
head, and they retiirned as they came.
Then Baba climbed down and went to the door concealed
Ali

among the bushes, and said Open, Sesame and it flew open. Ali
' '
: !

Baba, who expected a dull, dismal place, was greatly surprised to

find it large and well lighted, and hollowed by the hand of man in
the form of a vault, which received the light from an opening in the
ceiling. He saw rich bales of merchandise silk, stuff-brocades
all piled together, and gold and silver in heaps, and money in
leather purses. He went in and the door shut behind him. He did
not look at the silver, but brought out as many bags of gold as he
thought his asses, which were browsing outside, could carry, loaded
1
Scjame is a kind of grain.
" SESAME "
OI'EN, !
 THE FORTY THIEVES 243

them with the bags, and hid it all with fagots. Using the words :

'
Shut, Sesame he closed the door and went home.
!
'

Then he drove his asses into the yard, shut the gates, carried
the money bags to his wife, and emptied them out before her. He
bade her keep the secret, and he would go and bury the gold. Let '

me measure it,' said his wife.

first I will go borrow a measure of
'

someone, while you dig the hole.' So she ran to the wife of Cassim
and borrowed a measure. Knowing AH Baba's poverty, the sister
was curious to find out what sort of grain his wife wished to measure,
and artfully put some suet at the bottom of the measure. Ali Baba's
wife went home and set the measure on the heap of gold, and filled
it and emptied it often, to her great content. She then carried it
back to her sister, without noticing that a piece of gold was stick-
ing to it, which Cassim's wife perceived directly her back was
turned. She grew very curious, and said to Cassim when he came
home :
'
Cassim, your brother is richer than you. He does not count
his money, he measures it.' He begged her to explain this riddle,
which she did by showing him the piece of money and telling him
where she found it. Then Cassim grew so envious that he could not
sleep, and went to his brother in the morning before sunrise.
'
Ali
Baba,' he said, showing him
the gold piece, you pretend to be poor
'

and yet you measure gold.' By this Ali Baba perceived that through
his wife's folly Cassim and his wife knew then: secret, so he confessed
alland offered Cassim a share. That I expect,' said Cassim
'
but ;
'

I must know where to find the treasure, otherwise I will discover all,
and you will lose all.' Ali Baba, more out of kindness than fear,
told him of the cave, and the very words to use. Cassim left Ali Baba,
meaning to be beforehand with him and get the treasure for himself.
He rose early next morning, and set out with ten mules loaded with
great chests. He soon found the place, and the door in the rock. He
Open, Sesame and the door opened and shut behind him.
' '
said : !

He could have feasted his eyes all day on the treasures, but he now
hastened to gather together as much of it as possible but when he ;

was ready to go he could not remember what to say for thinking of

' ' '
his great riches. Instead of Sesame,' he said Open, Barley and
: !

the door remained fast. He named several different sorts of grain,

all but the right one, and the door still stuck fast. He was so
frightened at the danger he was in that he had as much forgotten
the word as if he had never heard it.
About noon the robbers returned to their cave, and saw Cassims'
mules roving about with great chests on their backs. This gave them
244 THE FORTY THIEVES
the alarm :
they drew their sabres, and went to the door, which
opened on their Captain's saying Open, Sesame Cassiin, who
' '
: !

had heard the trampling of their horses' feet, resolved to sell his
life dearly, so when the door opened he leaped out and threw the

Captain down. In vain, however, for the robbers with their sabres
soon killed him. On entering the cave they saw all the bags laid
ready, and could not imagine how anyone had got in without know-
ing their secret. They cut Cassim's body into four quarters, and
nailed them up inside the cave, in order to frighten anyone who
should venture in, and went away in search of more treasure.
As night drew on Cassim's wife grew very uneasy, and ran to her
brother-in-law, and told him where her husband had gone. Ali
Baba did his best to comfort her, and set out to the forest in search
of Cassim. The first thing he saw on entering the cave was his
dead brother. Full of horror, he put the body on one of his asses,
and bags of gold on the other two, and, covering all with some fagots,
returned home. He drove the two asses laden with gold into his own
yard, and led the other to Cassim's house. The door was opened by
the slave Morgiana, whom he knew to be both brave and cunning.
Unloading the ass, he said to her This is the body of your master,
:
'

who has been murdered, but whom we must bury as though he

had died in his bed. I will speak with you again, but now tell your
mistress I am come.' The wife of Cassim, on learning the fate of
her husband, broke out into cries and tears, but Ali Baba offered
to take her to live with him and his wife if she would promise to

keep his counsel and leave everything to Morgiana whereupon she

;

agreed, and dried her eyes.

Morgiana, meanwhile, sought an apothecary and asked him for
some lozenges. '

My poor master,' she said, can neither eat nor

'

speak, and no one knows what his distemper is.' She carried home
the lozenges and returned next day weeping, and asked for an essence
only given to those just about to die. Thus, in the evening, no one
was surprised to hear the wretched shrieks and cries of Cassim's
wife and Morgiana, telling everyone that Cassiin was dead. The
day after Morgiana went to an old cobbler near the gates of the
town who opened his stall early, put a piece of gold in his hand,
and bade him follow her with his needle and thread. Having
bound his eyes with a handkerchief, she took him to the room
where the body lay, pulled off the bandage, and bade him sew the
quarters together, after which she covered his eyes again and led
him home. Then they buried Cassim, and Morgiana his slave
 THE FOETY THIEVES 245

followed himto the grave, weeping and tearing her hair, while
Cassim's wife stayed at home uttering lamentable cries. Next day
she went to live with Ali Baba, who gave Cassim's shop to his eldest
son.
The Forty Thieves, on their return to the cave, were much
astonished to find Cassim's body gone and some of their money-
bags.
'
We are certainly discovered,' said the Captain, and shall
'

be undoneif we cannot find out who it is that knows our secret.

Two men must have known it we have killed one, we must now find
;

the other. To end one of you who is bold and artful must go into
this
the city dressed as a traveller, and discover whom we have killed,
and whether men talk of the strange manner of his death. If the
messenger fails he must lose his life, lest we be betrayed.' One of the
thieves started up and offered to do this, and after the rest had highly
246 THE FORTY THIEVES
commended him bravery he disguised himself, and happened
for his
to enter the town by Baba Mustapha's stall. The
at daybreak, just
thief bade him good-day, saying Honest man, how can you possibly
:
'

'
see to stitch at your age ? Old as I am,' replied the cobbler, I
' '

have very good eyes, and you will believe me when I tell you that I
sewed a dead body together in a place where I had less light than
I have now.' The robber was over -joyed at his good fortune,
and, giving him a piece of gold, desired to be shown the house
where he stitched up the dead body. At first Mustapha refused,
saying that he had been blindfolded but when the robber gave
;

him another piece of gold he began to think he might remember

the turnings if blindfolded as before. This means succeeded ; the
robber partly led him, and was partly guided by him, right in front
of Cassim's house, the door of which the robber marked with a
piece of chalk. Then, well pleased, he bade farewell to Baba
Mustapha and returned to the forest. By-and-by Morgiana, going
out, saw the mark the robber had made, quickly guessed that some
mischief was brewing, and fetching a piece of chalk marked two or
three doors on each side, without saying anything to her master or
mistress.
The thief, meantime, told his comrades of his discovery. The
Captain thanked him, and bade him show him the house he had
marked. But when they came to it they saw that five or six of
the houses were chalked in the same manner. The guide was so
confounded that he knew not what answer to make, and when they
returned he was at once beheaded for having failed. Another
robber was despatched, and, having won over Baba Mustapha,
marked the house in red chalk but Morgiana being again too clever
;

for them, the second messenger was put to death also. The Captain
now resolved to go himself, but, wiser than the others, he did not
mark the house, but looked at it so closely that he could not fail to
remember it.. He returned, and ordered his men to go into the
neighbouring villages and buy nineteen mules, and thirty-eight
leather jars, all empty, except one which was full of oil. The
Captain put one of his men, fully armed, into each, rubbing the
outside of the jars with oil from the full vessel. Then the nineteen
mules were loaded with thirty-seven robbers in jars, and the jar of
oil, and reached the town by dusk. The Captain stopped his
mules in front of Ali Baba's house, and said to Ali Baba, who was
sitting outside for coolness I have brought some oil from a dis-
:
'

tance to sell at to-morrow's market, but it is now so late that I

 THE FORTY THIEVES 247

know not where to pass the night, unless you will do me the favour
to take me in.' Though Ali Baba had seen the Captain of the
robbers in the forest, he did not recognise him in the disguise of an
oil merchant. He bade him welcome, opened his gates for the
mules and went to Morgiana to bid her prepare a bed and
to enter,

supper for his guest. He brought the stranger into his hall, and
after they had supped went again to speak to Morgiana in the
kitchen, while the Captain went into the yard under pretence of
seeing after his mules, but really to tell his men what to do.
Beginning at the first jar and ending at the last, he said to each
man As soon as I throw some stones from the window of the
:
'

chamber where I lie, cut the jars open with your knives and come
out, and I will be with you in a trice.' He returned to the house,
and Morgiana ^d him to his chamber. She then told Abdallah, her
fellow-slave, to set on the pot to make some broth for her master,
who had gone to bed. Meanwhile her lamp went out, and she had
no more oil in the house. Do not be uneasy,' said Abdallah go
'
;
'

into the yard and take some out of one of those jars.' Morgiana
thanked him for his advice, took the oil pot, and went into the yard.
When she came to the first jar the robber inside said softly :
'
Is it
'
time ?

Any other slave but Morgiana, on finding a man in the jar in-
stead of the oil she wanted, would have screamed and made a noise ;

but she, knowing the danger her master was in, bethought herself
of a plan, and answered quietly Not yet, but presently.' She
:
'

went to all the jars, giving the same answer, till she came to the
jar of oil. She now saw that her master, thinking to entertain an
oil merchant, had let thirty-eight robbers into his house. She
filled her oil pot, went back to the kitchen, and, having lit her lamp,
went again and filled a large kettle full of oil. When
to the oil jar
it went and poured enough oil into every jar to stifle and
boiled she
kill the robber inside. When this brave deed was done she went
back to the kitchen, put out the fire and the lamp, and waited to
see what would happen.
In a quarter of an hour the Captain of the robbers awoke, got
up, and opened the window. As all seemed quiet he threw down
some little pebbles which hit the jars. He listened, and as none of
his men seemed to stir he grew uneasy, and went down into the

yard. On going to the first jar and saying Are you asleep ? he
' '
:

smelt the hot boiled oil, and knew at once that his plot to murder
Ali Baba and his household had been discovered. He found all the
248 THE FORTY THIEVES
gang were dead, and, missing the oil out of the last jar, became
aware of the manner of their death. He then forced the lock of a
door leading into a garden, and climbing over several walls made
his escape. Morgiana
heard and saw all this,
and, rejoicing at her suc-
cess, went to bed and fell

asleep.
At daybreak Ali Baba
arose, and, seeing the oil
jars there still, asked why
the merchant had not
gone with his mules. Mor-
giana bade him look in
the first jar and see if
there was any oil. See-
ing a man, he started back
in terror. '
Have no fear,'
said Morgiana ;
'
the man
cannot harm you he is :

dead.' Ali Baba, when

he had recovered some-
what from his astonish-
ment, asked what had be-
come of the merchant.
'
'
Merchant ! said she,
'he is no more a mer-
chant than I am and !
'

she told him the whole story, assuring him that it was a plot of the
robbers of the forest, of whom only three were left, and that the
white and red chalk marks had something to -lo with it. Ali Baba
at once gave Morgiana her freedom, saying that he owed her his
life. They then buried the bodies in Ali Baba's garden, while the
mules were sold in the market by his slaves.
The Captain returned to his lonely cave, which seemed frightful
to him without his lost companions, and firmly resolved to avenge
them by killing Ali Baba. He dressed himself carefully, and went
into the town, where he took lodgings in an inn. In the course of
a great many journeys to the forest he carried away many rich
stuffs and much fine linen, and set up a shop opposite that of Ali
Baba's son. He called himself Cogia Hassan, and as he was both
 THE FORTY THIEVES 249

and well dressed he soon made friends with Ali Baba's son,
civil
and through him with Ali Baba, whom he was continually asking
to sup with him. Ali Baba, wishing to return his kindness, invited
him into his house and received him smiling, thanking him for
his kindness to his son. When the merchant was about to take
his leave Ali Baba stopped him, saying Where are you going, sir, :
'

such haste ? "Will you not stay and sup with me ? The mer- '
111

chant refused, saying that he had a reason and, on Ali Baba's ask- ;

ing him what that was, he replied It is, sir, that I can eat no
:
'

'
victuals that have any salt in them.' If that is all,' said Ali Baba,
let me tell you that there shall be no salt in either the meat or the
'

bread that we eat to-night.' He went to give this order to Mor-

giana, who was much surprised. Who is this man,' she said,
'

'
who eats no salt with his meat ?
'
He is an honest man, Mor-
'

giana,' returned her therefore do as I bid you.'

master ;
'
But she
could not withstand a desire to see this strange man, so she helped
Abdallah to carry up the dishes, and saw in a moment that Cogia
Hassan was the robber Captain, and carried a dagger under his gar-
I am not surprised,' she said to herself, that this wicked
'
ment. '

man, who intends to kill my master, will eat no salt with him but ;

I will hinder his plans.'

She sent up the supper by Abdallah, while she made ready for
one of the boldest acts that could be thought on. When the dessert
had been served, Cogia Hassan was left alone with Ali Baba and
his son, whom he thought to make drunk and then to murder them.
Morgiana, meanwhile, put on a head-dress like a dancing-girl's, and
clasped a girdle round her waist, from which hung a dagger with a
silver hilt, and said to Abdallah Take your tabor, and let us go
:
'

and divert our master and his guest.' Abdallah took his tabor and
played before Morgiana until they came to the door, where Abdallah
stopped playing and Morgiana made a low courtesy. Come in, '

Morgiana,' said Ali Baba, and let Cogia Hassan see what you can
'

She's my slave and my

'

and, turning to Cogia Hassan, he said

'
do ;
:

house~keeper.' Cogia Hassan was by no means pleased, for he feared

that his chance of killing Ali Baba was gone for the present but he ;

pretended great eagerness to see Morgiana, and Abdallah began to

play and Morgiana to dance. After she had performed several
dances she drew her dagger and made passes with it, sometimes
pointing it at her own breast, sometimes at her master's, as if it

were part of the dance. Suddenly, out of breath, she snatched

the tabor from Abdallah with her left hand, and, holding the dagger
250 THE FORTY THIEVES
in her right, held out the tabor to her master. Ali Baba and his
son put a piece of gold into it. and Cogia Hassan, seeing that she
was coming to him, pulled out his purse to make her a present, but
while he was putting his hand into it Morgiana plunged the dagger
into his heart.

Unhappy girl cried Ali Baba and his son, what have you
' ' '
!

'It was to preserve you, master, not to ruin

'
done to ruin us ?
you,' answered Morgiana. See here,' opening the false merchant's
'

garment and showing the dagger see what an enemy you have
'
;

entertained !
Bemember, he would eat no salt with you, and what
more would you have ? Look at him he is both the false oil
!

merchant and the Captain of the Forty Thieves.'

Ali Baba was so grateful to Morgiana for thus saving his life
that he offered her to his son in marriage, who readily consented,
and a few days after the wedding was celebrated with great
splendour. At the end of a year Ali Baba, hearing nothing of the
two remaining robbers, judged they were dead, and set out to the
cave. The door opened on his saying Open, Sesame
:
'
He went in,
!
'

and saw that nobody had been there since the Captain left it. He
brought away as much gold as he could carry, and returned to
town. He told his son the secret of the cave, which his son
handed down in his turn, so the children and grandchildren of Ali
Baba were rich to the end of their lives. 1

*
Arabian Nights.
 251

HANSEL AND GEETTEL

/^iNCE upon a time there dwelt on the outskirts of a large forest a

vv poor woodcutter with his wife and two children ; the boy was
called Hansel and the girl Grettel. He had always little enough
to live on, and once, when there was a great famine in the land,
he couldn't even provide them with daily bread. One night, as he
was tossing about in bed, full of cares and worry, he sighed and
said to his wife What's to become of us ? how are we to support
:
'

our poor children, now that we have nothing more for ourselves ? '

you what, husband,' answered the woman

' '
I'll tell early to- ;

morrow morning we'll take the children out into the thickest part
of the wood there we shall light a fire for them and give them each
;

a piece of bread then we'll go on to our work and leave them

;

alone. They won't be able to find their way home, and we shall
No, wife,' said her husband, that I won't
'
thus be rid of them.' '

do ; how could I find it in my heart to leave my children alone in

the wood ? the wild beasts would soon come and tear them to
pieces.'
'
Oh !
you fool,' said she, '
then we must all four die of
hunger, and you may just as well go and plane the boards for our
coffins and she left him no peace till he consented.
;
'
But I '

can't help feeling sorry for the poor children,' added the husband.
The children, too, had not been able to sleep for hunger, and
had heard what their step-mother had said to their father. Grettel
wept bitterly and spoke to Hansel Now it's all up with us.' No, :
' '

'
no, Grettel,' said Hansel, don't fret yourself ; I'll be able to find a
way of escape, no fear.' And when the old people had fallen
asleep he got up, slipped on his little coat, opened the back door
and stole out. The moon was shining clearly, and the white
pebbles which lay in front of the house glittered like bits of silver.
Hansel bent down and filled his pocket with as many of them as he
could cram in. Then he went back and said to Grettel :
'
Be
comforted, my dear little sister, and go to sleep : God will not desert
us and he lay
;
'
down in bed again.
252 HANSEL AND GBETTEL
At daybreak, even before the sun was up, the woman came and
woke the two children Get up, you lie-abeds, we're all going to the
:
'

forest to fetch wood.' She gave them each a bit of bread and
spoke :
'
There's something for your luncheon, but don't you eat it
up before, for it's all you'll get.' Grettel took the bread under her
apron, as Hansel had the stones in his pocket. Then they all set
out together on the way to the forest. After they had walked for a
little,Hansel stood still and looked back at the house, and this
manoeuvre he repeated again and again. His father observed him,
and spake Hansel, what are you gazing at there, and why do you
'
:

always remain behind ? Take care, and don't lose your footing.'
'
Oh father,' said Hansel, I am looking back at my white kitten,
!
'

which is sitting on the roof, waving me a farewell.' The woman ex-

claimed What a donkey you are that isn't your kitten, that's the
:
'
!

morning sun shining on the chimney.' But Hansel had not looked
back at his kitten, but had always dropped one of the white pebbles
out of his pocket on to the path.
"When they had reached the middle of the forest the father said :

'
Now, children, go and fetch a lot of wood, and I'll light a fire that
you mayn't feel cold.' Hansel and Grettel heaped up brushwood
till they had made a pile nearly the size of a small hill. The
brushwood was set fire to, and when the flames leaped high the
woman said: Now lie down at the fire, children, and rest your-
'

selves : we
are going into the forest to cut down wood when we've ;

finished we'll come back and fetch you.' Hansel and Grettel sat
down beside the fire, and at midday ate their little bits of bread.

They heard the strokes of the axe, so they thought their father
was quite near. But it was no axe they heard, but a bough he had
tied on to a dead tree, and that was blown about by the wind.
And when they had sat for a long time their eyes closed with
fatigue, and they fell fast asleep. When they awoke at last it was
pitch-dark. Grettel began to cry, and said :
'
How are we ever to get
out of the wood ? But Hansel comforted her. Wait a bit,' he
' '
said,
'
till moon is up, and then we'll find our way sure enough.'
the
And when the full moon had risen he took his sister by the hand
and followed the pebbles, which shone like new threepenny bits, and
showed them the path. They walked all through the night, and at
daj'break reached their father's house again. They knocked at the
door, and when the woman opened it she exclaimed You naughty
*
:

children, what a time you've slept in the wood we thought you were !

never going to come back.' But the father rejoiced, for his con-
 HANSEL AND GEE T TEL 253

science had reproached him for leaving his children behind by them-
selves.
Not long afterwards there was again great dearth in the land,
and the children heard their mother address their father thus in
bed one night Everything :
'

is eaten up once more we ;

have only half a loaf in the

house, and when that's done
it's all up with us. The
children must be got rid of ;

we'll lead them deeper into

the wood this time, so that

they won't be able to find

their way out again. There
is no other way of saving
ourselves.'The man's heart
smote him heavily, and he
Surely it would be
'
thought :

better to share the last bite

with one's children But his !
'

wife wouldn't listen to his

arguments, and did nothing
but scold and reproach him.
If a man yields once he's
done for, and so, because he
had given in the first time,
he was forced to do so the
second.
But the children were awake, and had heard the conversation.
"When the old people were asleep Hansel got up, and wanted to go
out and pick up pebbles again, as he had done the first time but the ;

woman had barred the door, and Hansel couldn't get out. But he
consoled his little sister, and said Don't cry, Grettel, and sleep
:
'

peacefully, for God is sure to help us.'

At early dawn the woman came and made
the children get up.
They received their bit of bread, but it was even smaller than the
time before. On the way to the wood Hansel crumbled it in his
pocket, and every few minutes he stood still and dropped a crumb
on the ground. ' Hansel, what are you stopping and looking about
you for ?
'
said the father. I'm looking back at my little pigeon,
'

which is sitting on the roof waving me a farewell,' answered

254 HANSEL AND GRETTEL
that isn't your pigeon, it's the morn-
' '

Hansel. Fool ! said the wife ;

'

ing sun glittering on the chimney.' But Hansel gradually threw all
his crumbs on to the path. The woman led the children still
deeper into the forest, farther than they had ever been in their lives
before. Then a big fire was lit again, and the mother said : Just sit
'

down there, children, and if you're tired you can sleep a bit we're ;

going into the forest to cut down wood, and ii> the evening when
we're finished we'll come back to fetch you.' At midday Grettel
divided her bread with Hansel, for he had strewed his all along
their path. Then they fell asleep, and evening passed away, but

nobody came to the poor children. They didn't awake till it was
and Hansel comforted his sister, saying
pitch-dark, Only wait, :
'

Grettel, till the moon rises, then we shall see the bread-crumbs I
scattered along the path ; they will show us the way back to the
house.' When the moon appeared they got up, but they found no
crumbs, for the thousands of birds that fly about the woods and
fields had picked them all up. Never mind,' said Hansel to Grettel
'
;

'
you'll see we'll still find a way out but all the same they did not.
;
'

They wandered about the whole night, and the next day, from
morning till evening, but they could not find a path out of the wood.
They were very hungry, too, for they had nothing to eat but a few
berries they found growing on the ground. And at last they were
so tired that their legs refused to carry them any longer, so they
lay down under a tree and fell fast asleep.
On the third morning after they had left their father's house
they set about their wandering again, but only got deeper and
deeper into the wood, and now they felt that if help did not come
to them soon they must perish. At midday they saw a beautiful little
snow-white bird sitting on a branch, which sang so sweetly that they
stopped still and listened to it. And when its song was finished
it flapped its wings and flew on in front of them. They followed it
and came to a little house, on the roof of which it perched and ;

when they came quite near they saw that the cottage was made of
bread and roofed with cakes, while the window was made of trans-
parent sugar. Now we'll set to,' said Hansel, and have a regular
' '

blow-out. 1 I'll eat a bit of the roof, and you, Grettel, can eat some
of the window, which you'll find a sweet morsel.' Hansel stretched
up his hand and broke off a little bit of the roof to see what it was
like, and Grettel went to the casement and began to nibble at it.

Thereupon a shrill voice called out from the room inside :

1 '
He was a vulgar boy 1*
 HANSEL AND GRETTEL 255

'Nibble, nibble, little mouse,

'
"Who's nibbling my house ?

The children answered :

'
Tis Heaven's own child,
The tempest wild,'

and went on eating, without putting themselves about. Hansel,

who thoroughly appreciated the roof, tore down a big bit of it, while
Grettel pushed out a whole round window-pane, and sat down the

better to enjoy it. Suddenly the door opened, and an ancient dame
leaning on a staff hobbled out. Hansel and Grettel were so terrified
that they let what they had in their hands fall. But the old woman
shook her head and said Oh, ho you dear children, who led you
'
: !

here ? Just come in and stay with me, no ill shall befall you.' She
took them both by the hand and led them into the house, and laid
a most sumptuous dinner before them milk and sugared pancakes,
with apples and nuts. After they had finished, two beautiful little
256 HANSEL AND GRETTEL
white beds were prepared for them, and when Hansel and Grettel
lay down in them they felt as if they had got into heaven.
The old woman had appeared to be most friendly, but she was
really an old witch who had waylaid the children, and had only
built the little bread house in order to lure them in. When anyone
came into her power she killed, cooked, and ate him, and held a
regular feast-day for the occasion. Now witches have red eyes, and
cannot see far, but, like beasts, they have a keen sense of smell, and
know when human beings pass by. When Hansel and Grettel fell
into her hands she laughed maliciously, and said jeeringly I've got :
'

them now they shan't escape me.' Early in the morning, before the
;

children were awake, she rose up, and when she saw them both
sleeping so peacefully, with their round rosy cheeks, she muttered
to herself That'll be a dainty bite.' Then she seized Hansel with
:
'

her bony hand and carried him into a little stable, and barred the
door on him he might scream as much as he liked, it did him no
;

good. Then she went to Grettel, shook her till she awoke, and
cried :Get up, you lazy-bones, fetch water and cook something for
'

your brother. When he's fat I'll eat him up.' Grettel began to
cry bitterly, ut it was of no use she had to do what the wicked :

witch bade her.

So the best food was cooked for poor Hansel, but Grettel got
nothing but crab-shells. Every morning the old woman hobbled
out to the stable and cried '
Hansel, put out your finger, that I may
:

feel ifyou are getting fat.' But Hansel always stretched out a bone,
and the old dame, whose eyes were dim, couldn't see it, and think-
ing always it was Hansel's finger, wondered why he fattened so
slowly. When four weeks passed and Hansel still remained thin,
she lost patience and determined to wait no longer. Hi Grettel,' '
!

she called to the girl, be quick and get some water. Hansel may
'

be fat or thin, I'm going to kill him to-morrow and cook him.' Oh !

how the poor little sister sobbed as she carried the water, and how the
tears rolled down her cheeks Kind heaven help us now she cried
!
'
!
'

if only the wild beasts in the wood had eaten us, then at least we
'

should have died together.' Just hold your peace,' said the old
'

hag; it won't help you.'

'

Early in the morning Grettel had to go out and hang up the

kettle full of water, and light the fire.
'
First we'll bake,' said the
old dame I've heated the oven already and kneaded the dough.'
;
'

She pushed Grettel out to the oven, from which fiery flames were
already issuing. Creep in,' said the witch, and see if it's properly
' '
 HANSEL AND GRETTEL 257

heated, so that we can shove in the bread.' For when she had
got Grettel in she meant to close the oven and let the girl bake,
that she might eat her up too. But Grettel perceived her inten-
tion, and spoke :
'
I don't know how I'm to do it ; how do I get in? '

'
You silly goose !
'
said the hag, '
the opening is big enough ; see, I
could get in myself;
'
and she crawled towards it, and poked her
head into the oven. Then
Grettel gave her a shove that sent her
right in, shut the iron door, and drew the bolt. Gracious how she !

yelled it was quite horrible

! but Grettel fled, and the wretched ;

oldwoman was left to perish miserably.

Grettel flew straight to Hansel, opened the little stable-door,
and cried Hansel, we are free the old witch is dead.' Then
'
: ;

Hansel sprang when the door is opened.

like a bird out of a cage
How they rejoiced, and fell on each other's necks, and jumped for
joy, and kissed one another And as they had no longer any cause
!

for fear, they went into the old hag's house, and there they found, in

every corner of the room, boxes with pearls and precious stones.
'
These are even better than pebbles,' said Hansel, and crammed his
full of them and Grettel said '

pockets I too will bring something

;
:

home '
and she filled her apron full.
;
But now,' said Hansel, '

'
let's go and get well away from the witches' wood.' When they
had wandered about for some hours they came to a big lake. We '

can't get over,' said Hansel I see no bridge of any sort or kind.'
;
'

Yes, and there's no ferry-boat either,' answered Grettel

'
'
but look, ;

'
there swims a white duck if I ask her she'll help us over ; and
;

she called out :

'
Here are two children, mournful very,
Seeing neither bridge nor ferry ;
Take us upon your white back,
And row us over, quack, quack !
'

The duck swam towards them, and Hansel got on her back and
little sister sit beside him. No,' answered Grettel, we
' '
bade his
should be too heavy a load for the duck she shall carry us across :

separately.' The good bird did this, and when they were landed
safely on the other side, and had gone on for a while, the wood
became more and more familiar to them, and at length they saw
their father's house in the distance. Then they set off to run, and
bounding into the room fell on their father's neck. The man had
not passed a happy hour since he left them in the wood, but the
woman had died. Grettel shook out her apron so that the pearls
258 HANSEL AND GEETTEL
and precious stones rolled about the room, and Hansel threw down
one handful after the other out of his pocket. Thus all their
troubles were ended, and they all lived happily ever afterwards.
My story is done. See there runs a little mouse anyone who
! ;

catches it may make himself a large fur cap out of it. 1

 259

SNOW-WHITE AND EOSE-RED

A POOE widow once lived in a little cottage with a garden in front

-LA- which grew two rose trees, one bearing white roses and
of it, in
the other red. She had two children, who were just like the two
rose trees one was called Snow-white and the other Eose-red,
;

and they were the sweetest and best children in the world, always
diligent and always cheerful but Snow-white was quieter and more
;

gentle than Eose-red. Eose-red loved to run about the fields and
meadows, and to pick flowers and catch butterflies but Snow-white ;

sat at home with her mother and helped her in the household, or
read aloud to her when there was no work to do. The two children
loved each other so dearly that they always walked about hand-in-
hand whenever they went out together, and wheii Snow-white said :

\\e will never desert each other,' Eose-red answered

'
Xo. not as :
'

'

longas we live and the mother added

: What aver one gets she shall :
'

share with the 'other.' They often roamed about in the woods
gathering berries and no beast oi'fored to hurt them on the ;

contrary, they came up to them in the most confiding manner the ;

/'little hare would eat a cabbage leaf from their hands, the deer

graxed beside them, the sta<r would bound past them merrily, and
i the birds remained on the .branches and sang tQ them with all their
I /might. Xo evil ever befell them if they tarried late in the wood and
;

night overtook them, they lay down toge-fcner on the moss and slept
i till morning, and their mother knew tfee'y were quite safe, and never
j
felt anxious about them. Once, wlien they had slept the night in
lithe wood and had been wakened by the morning sun, they per-

il jceived a beautiful child ijxa shining white roj^sitting cjose to their

resting-place. The figure got up, looke.d at them kindly, but said
;J
nothing, and vanished into the wood. 'And when they looked round
! about them tby became aware* that they had slepkouite cL6se to
a precipice, over which they would cettainly had they hayy-ja.lj.en
gone on a few steps further in the darkness. JfmTwheii they told
'
-
'

WHH55B5T "8
1
;
-
s 2
 SNOW-WHITE AND ROSE -RED
their mother of
ikeir adventure, she said what they had seen must
been the angel that guards good children.~j
,ve

Snow-white and Rose-red kept their mother's cottage so beauti-,

fully clean and neat that it was a pleasure to go into it. In sum-
mer Rose-red looked after the house, and every morning before her
mother awoke she placed a bunch of flowers before the bed,
In winter Snow-white lit the fire and put on the
kettle, which was made of brass, but, so beautifully polished that it
shone like gold. ^.jjf In the evening when the snowflakes fell tReir
Snow-white, go and close the shutters and they drew
' '
I motlief'said :
;

round the fire, while the mother put on her spectacles and read
aloud from a big book, and the -two girls listened and sat and
span. Beside them on the ground lay a little lamb, and behind
\ them perched a little white dove with its head tucked under its /

|\ wings. . y
One evening someone knocked
as they sat thus cosily together
at the door as though he desired admittance. The mother said :

Rose-red, open the door quickly it must be some traveller seeking

'
;

shelter.' Rose-red hastened to unbar the door, and thought she saw a

poor man standing in the darkness outside but it was no such thing,
;

only a bear, who poked his thick black head through the door. Rose-
red screamed aloud and sprang back in terror, the lamb began to-bleat,
the dove flapped its wings, and Snow-white ran and hid behind her
mother's bed. But the bear began to speak, and said Don't be :
'
^
afraid I won't hurt you.
: I am half frozen, and only wish to warm
myself a My poor bear,' said the mother,
little.'
' '
lie down by the
fire, only take care you don't burn your fur.' Then she called out :

'
Snow-white and Rose-red, come out the bear will do you no harm
;
:

he is a good, honest creature.' So they both came out of their hiding-

places, and giaulttftlly the lamb and dove drew near too, and they
idWorgot their fear. The bear asked the children to beat the snow
a little out of his fur, and they fetched a brush and scrubbed him
till he was Then the beast stretched himself in front of the
dry.
fire, and growled quite happily and comfortably. The children
soon grew quite at their ease with him, and led their helpless
guest a fearful life. They tugged his fur with their hands, put
their small feet on his back, and rolled him about here and there,
or took a hazel wand and beat him with it and if he growled they
;

only laughed. The bear submitted to everything with the best pos-
sible good-nature, only when they went too far he cried Oh chil- :
'
!

dren, spare my life !

 SNOW-WHITE AND EOSE-EED 261

Snow-white and Rose-red,

Don't beat your lover dead.'
When it was time to retire for the night, and the others went to bed,
the mother said to the bear You can lie there on the hearth, in
:
'

heaven's name it will be shelter for you from the cold and wet.'
;

As soon as day dawned the children let him out, and he trotted over
the snow into the wood. |From this time on tlie Lear came e\cr\
IB^alrTiie same nour) and lay down by the hearth and let the
children play what pranks they liked with him and they got so ;

accustomed to him that the door was never shut till their black
friend had made his appearance. ^-' -

When spring came, and all outside was green, the bear said one
morning Snow-white
to :
'
Now I must go away, and not return
c
again the whole summer.' Where are jwu going to, dear bear >\
'

Snow-white.'^nmist go to the wo
a sked
from tlu; wicked dwarfs. In winter, wTienT(he earth is frozen hard
they are obliged to remain underground, for\ they can't work their
ray through but now, when the sun has thWed and warmed the
;

ground, they break through and come up abo\*e to spy thajand am

|
steal what they Can what once falls into theiAhands and into thei
:

caves is not easily brought back to light.' Srtow-white w*as quit

sad over their friendVdeparture, and when she unbarred the doo
for him, the bear, stepping- out, caught a piece of his fur in the 'door
 . f/ -..., ,,--^ ^>^^^ >

knocker^ and Sn0w-white thought she caught sight of glittering gold

beneath it, bufsb.e couldn't he certain of it and the bear ran hastily ; \

"Xay, andxsoon disappear^! behincLtke" trees. ,.

A short time after/mis the, mother seat" the childjerfuito the

woo/a to collect fagots. They^came in their wanderings upon a
'pee which and on^-ttie trunk amojig^the
lav/felled oij.'lhe ground,

ong grass t^ley notiped something jum^ia^ up and do\m<H5ut what

it was tiiey cou}m't distinguish. .When they appwJached nea
with a,Wizened face and' a beard
he^perceive^'a d\v?arf

The end of the beard was jammed into a cleft of the tree, and J
little man about like a dog on a chain, and didn't seemX^
sjiranj;-
now wtfat he wag^to do. He^Kured at the^girls with hisj^ry
ed eye,'and screamed out :
'
What are you standing there for ? can't
me What were you doing, little man ?
'

you como and help

' '
?
ed Ro&e-red. '
You stupid, replied the dwarf
inquisitive goose !
'

I wanted to spltyxtfie tree, in^order to get little chips of wood for

our kitchen fire,-f 'those thicJc'Togs that serjre' to makej
gi-eedy people like yoiJJC8elves quite J^Cfn up all
 " ROSE -RED
SNOW-WHITE AND 2G3

need.
,1. I
i had successfully di the wedge, and all going
Ltut. the cursed wood was so slippery that it suddenly sprang
out, and the tree closed up so rapidly that I had no time to take
my beautiful white beard out, so here I am stuck fast, and I can't

get away ;
and you silly, smooth-faced, milk-and-water girls just
stand and laugh Ugh ! ! what wretches you are !
'

The children did all in their power, but they couldn't get the
beard out ; it was wedged in far" too firmly. I will run and fetch '

'

somebody,' said Hose-red. Crazy blockheads

'

snapped the dwarf; !

'
what's the good of calling anyone else ? you're already two too
many for inc. Does nothing better occur to you than that ? Don't ' '

be so impatient,' said Snow-white, I'll see you get help; and taking ' '

her scissors out of her pocket she cut the end off his beard. As
soon as the dwarf felt himself free he seized a bag full of gold
which was hidden among the roots of the tree, lifted it up, and mut-
tered aloud Curse these rude wretches, cutting off a piece of my
:
'

splendid beard!' With these words he swung the 'bag over his
back, and disappeared without as much as looking at the children'

Shortly after this Snow-white and Eose-red went out to get a

dish of fish. As they approached the stream they saw something
which looked like an enormous grasshopper, springing towards the
water as if it were going to jump They ran forward and recog-
in.

nised their old friend the dwarf. Where are you going to ? asked
' '

liose-red ;
'
you're surely not gomg to jump into the water ? I'm ' '

'
not such a fool,' Don't you see that cursed
screamed the dwarf.
fish is trying to drag me in ? The little man had been sitting on the
'

bank fishing, when unfortunately the wind had entangled his beard
in the line and when immediately afterwards a big fish bit, the
;

feeble little creaturehad no strength to pull it out the fish had the ;

upper fin, and dragged the dwarf towards him. He clung on with
all his might to every rush and blade of grass, but it didn't help him

much he had to follow every movement of the fish, and was in

;

great danger of being drawn into the water. The girls came up just
at the right moment, held him firm, and did all they could to disen-

tangle his beard from the line but in vain, beard and line were in a
;

hopeless muddle. Nothing remained but to produce the scissors

and cut the beard, by which a small part of it was sacrificed.
When the dwarf perceived what they were about he yelled to
them :Do you call that manners, you toadstools to disfigure a
'
!

fellow's face ? it wasn't enough that you shortened mv beard before,

264 SNOW-WHITE AND EOSE-EED
but you must now needs cut off the best bit Of it.") I can't appear
like thisTielore own people. ' I wish you'd been at Jericho first.'
my
Then he fetched a sack of pearls that lay among the rushes, and
without saying another word he dragged it away and disappeared
behind a stone.
It happened that soon after this the mother sent the two girls to
the town to buy needles, thread, laces, and ribbons. Their road led
over a heath where hiige boulders of rock lay scattered here and
there. While trudging along they saw a big bird hovering in the air,

circling slowly above them, but always descending lower, till at last
it settled on a rock not far from them.
Immediately afterwards
they heard a sharp, piercing cry. They ran forward, and saw with
horror that the eagle had pounced on their old friend the dwarf, and
was about to carry him off. The tender-hearted children seized a
hold of the man, and struggled so long with the bird that at
little

last he let go his prey. "When the dwarf had recovered from the
first shock he screamed in his screeching voice Couldn't you have
'
:

treated me more carefully ? you have torn my thin little coat all to
shreds, useless, awkward hussies that you are !Then he took a
'

bag of precious stones and vanished under the rocks into his cave.
The girls were accustomed to his ingratitude, and went on their
way and did their business in town. On their way home, as they were
again passing the heath, they surprised the dwarf pouring out his
precious stones on an open space, for he had thought no one would
pass by at so late an hour. The evening sun shone on the glittering
stones, and they glanced and gleamed so beautifully that the chil-
dren stood still and gazed on them. 'What are you standing there
gaping for ? screamed the dwarf, and his ashen-grey face became
'

scarlet with rage. He was about to go off with these angry words
when a sudden growl was heard, and a black bear trotted out of the
wood. The dwarf jumped up in a great fright, but he hadn't time
to reach his place of retreat, for the bear was already close to him.
Then he cried in terror Dear Mr. Bear, spare me I'll give you all
:
'
!

my treasure. Look at those beautiful precious stones lying there.

Spare my life what pleasure would you get from a poor feeble little
!

fellow like me ? You won't feel me between your teeth. There, lay
hold of these two wicked girls, they will be a tender morsel for you, as
fat as young quails eat them up, for heaven's sake.' But the bear,
;

paying no attention to his words, gave the evil little creature one
blow with his paw, and he never moved again.
The girls had run away, but the bear called after them Snow-
:
'
 SNOW-WHITE AND EOSE-EED 265

white and Eose-red, don't be afraid wait, and I'll come with you.'
;

Then they recognised his voice and stood still, and when the bear
was quite close to them his skin suddenly fell off, and a be'autiful
man stood beside them,
all dressed in gold. I am a king's son,' he
'

said, and have been doomed by that unholy little dwarf, who had
'

stolen my treasure, to roam about the woods as a wild bear till his

death should set me free. Now he has got his well-merited punish-
ment.'
Snow-white married him, and Eose-red his brother, and they
divided the great treasure the dwarf had collected in nis cave be-
tween them. The old mother lived for many years peacefully with
her children and she carried the two rose trees with her, and they
;

stood in front of her window, and every year they bore the finest
red and white roses. 1

1
Grimm.
 THE GOOSE -GIEL

upon a time an old queen, whose husband had been dead for
ONCE
many years, had a beautiful daughter. "SVhen she grew up she
was betrothed to a prince who lived a great way off. Now, when the
time drew near for her to be married and to depart into a foreign
kingdom, her old mother gave her much costly baggage, and many
ornaments, gold and silver, trinkets and knicknacks, and, in fact,
everything that belonged to a royal trousseau, for she loved her
daughter very dearly. She gave her a waiting-maid also, who was
to ride with her and hand her over to the bridegroom, and she pro-
vided each of them with a horse for the journey. Now the Princess's
horse was called Falada, and could speak.
When the hour for departure drew near the old mother went to
her bedroom, and taking a small knife she cut her fingers till they
bled ; then she held a white rag under them, and letting three drops
of blood fall into it, she gave it to her datighter, and said : Dear
'

child, take great care of this rag it may be of use to you on the
:

journey.'
So they took a sad farewell of each other, and the Princess stuck
the rag in front of her dress, mounted her horse, and set forth on
the journey to her bridegroom's kingdom. After they had ridden
for about an hour the Princess began to feel very thirsty, and said
Pray get down and fetch me some water in
'
to her waiting-maid :

cup out of yonder stream I would like a drink.'

'

my golden : If

you're thirsty,' said the maid, dismount yourself, and lie down by
'

the water and drink I don't mean to be your servant any longer.'
;

The Princess was so thirsty that she got down, bent over the stream,
and drank, for she wasn't allowed to drink out of the golden goblet.
As she drank she murmured Oh heaven, what am I to do ? and
:
'
!
'

the three drops of blood replied :

your mother only knew,

'
If
Her heart would surely break in two.'
 THE GOOSE-GIBL 267

But the Princess was meek, and said nothing about her maid's rude
behaviour, and quietly mounted her horse again. They rode on
their way for several miles, but the day was hot, and the sun's

rays smote fiercely on them, so that the Princess was soon overcome
by thirst again. And as they passed a brook she called once more
Pray get down and give me a drink from my
'
to her waiting-maid :

golden cup,' for she had long ago forgotten her maid's rude words.
268 THE GOOSE-GIRL
But the waiting-maid replied, more haughtily even than before :

If you want a drink, you can dismount and get it I don't mean
'
;

to be your servant." Then the Princess was compelled by her

thirst to get down, and bending over the flowing water she cried
and said Oh heaven, what am I to do ? and the three drops of
:
'
!
'

blood replied :

'
If yourmother only knew,
Her heart would surely break in two.'

And as she drank thus, and leant right over the water, the rag con-
taining the three drops of blood fell from her bosom and floated
down the stream, and she in her anxiety never even noticed her
loss. But the waiting-maid had observed it with delight, as she
knew it gave her power over the bride, for in losing the drops of

blood the Princess had become weak and powerless. When she
wished to get on her horse Falada again, the waiting-maid called
I mean to ride Falada you must mount my beast and this
' '
out : : ;

too she had to submit to. Then the waiting-maid commanded her
harshly to take off her royal robes, and to put on her common ones,
and finally she made her swear by heaven not to say a word about
the matter when they reached the palace and if she hadn't taken ;

this oath she would have been killed on the spot. But Ealada
observed everything, and laid it all to heart.
The waiting-maid now mounted Falada, and the real bride the
worse horse, and so they continued their journey till at length
they arrived at the palace yard. There was great rejoicing over the
arrival, and the Prince sprang forward to meet them, and taking
the waiting-maid for his bride, he lifted her down from her horse
and led her upstairs to the royal chamber. In the meantime the
real Princess was
left standing below in the courtyard. The old
King, who was looking out of his window, beheld her in this plight,
and it struck him how sweet and gentle, even beautiful, she
looked. He went at once to the royal chamber, and asked the
bride who it was she had brought with her and had left thus stand-
ing in the court below.
'
Oh !
'

replied the bride, I brought her with

'

me to keep me company
on the journey give the girl something ;

to do, that she mayn't be idle.' But the old King had no work for
her, and couldn't think of anything so he said, I've a small boy
'
;

who looks after the geese, she'd better help him.' The youth's name
was Curdken, and the real bride was made to assist him in herding
geese.
 THE GOOSE-GIRL 269

Soon after this the false bride said to the Prince : 'Dearest hus-
band, I pray you grant me a favour.' He answered That I will.'
'
:

'
Then let the slaughterer cut off the head of the horse I rode here
upon, because it behaved very badly on the journey.' But the truth
was she was afraid lest the horse should speak and tell how she had
treated the Princess. She carried her point, and the faithful Falada
was doomed to die. "When the news came to the ears of the real
Princess she went to the slaughterer, and secretly promised him a
piece of gold if he would do something for her. There was in the
town a large dark gate, through which she had to pass night and
morning with the geese would he kindly hang up Falada's head
'
;

there, that she might see it once again ? The slaughterer said he '

would do as she desired, chopped off the head, and nailed it firmly
over the gateway.
Early next morning, as she and Curdken were driving their flock
through the gate, she said as she passed under :
'
'
Oh ! Falada, 'tis you hang there ;

and the head replied :

you pass under, Princess fair

'
'Tis ;
:

If yourmother only knew,

Her heart would surely break in two.'
Then she left the tower and drove the geese into a field. And when
thev had reached the common where the geese fed she sat down
and unloosed her hair, which was of pure gold. Curdken loved
to see it glitter in the sun, and wanted much to pull some hair out.
Then she spoke :

'
Wind, wind, gently sway,
Blow Curdken's hat away ;

Let him chase o'er field and wold

my
Till locks of ruddy gold,
Now astray and hanging down,
Be combed and plaited in a crown.'

Then a gust of wind blew Curdken's hat away, and he had to

chase it over hill and dale. "When he returned from the pursuit
she had finished her combing and curling, and his chance of getting
any hair was gone. Curdken was very angry, and wouldn't speak
to her. So they herded the geese till evening and then went home.
The next morning, as they passed under the gate, the girl said :

'
'
Oh ! Falada, 'tis you hang there;
270 THE GOOSE-GIBL
and the head replied :

'
you pass under, Princess fair
'Tis ;

If yourmother only knew,

Her heart would surely break in two.
 THE GOOSE-GIRL 271

Then she went on her way common, where she till she came to the
sat down and began to comb out her hair then Curdken ran up to ;

her and wanted to grasp some of the hair from her head, but she
called out hastily :

'
Wind, wind, gently sway,
Blow Curdken's hat away ;

Let him chase o'er field and wold

Till my locks of ruddy gold,
Now astray and hanging down,
Be combed and plaited in a crown.'

Then a puff of wind came and blew Curdken's hat far away, so
that he had to run
after it and when he returned she had long ;

finished putting up her golden locks, and he couldn't get any hair ;

so they watched the geese till it was dark.

But that evening when they got home Curdken went to the old
King, and said
'
I refuse to herd geese any longer with that girl.'
:

'
'
For what reason ? asked the old King. Because she does nothing '

but annoy me all day long,' replied Curdken and he proceeded to ;

relate all her iniquities, and said Every morning as we drive the
'
:

flock through the dark gate she says to a horse's head that hangs
on the wall :

" Oh ' "

Falada, 'tis you hang there !
;

and the head replies :

' " 'Tis

you pass under, Princess fair ;
:

If yourmother only knew,

Her heart would surely break in two." '

And Curdken went on to tell what passed on the common where

the geese fed, and how he had always to chase his hat.
The old King bade him go and drive forth his flock as usual
next day and when morning came he himself took up his position
;

behind the dark gate, and heard how the goose-girl greeted Falada.
Then he followed her through the field, and hid himself behind a
bush on the common. He soon saw with his own eyes how the
goose-boy and the goose-girl looked after the geese, and how after a
time the maiden sat down and loosed her hair, that glittered like
gold, and repeated :

'
Wind, wind, gently sway,
Blow Curdken's hat away ;

Let him chase o'er field and wold

Till my locks of ruddy gold,
272 THE GOOSE-GIRL
Now astray and hanging down,
Be combed and plaited in a crown.'
Then a gust of wind came and blew Curdken's hat away, so that he
had to fly over hill and dale after it, and the girl in the meantime
quietly combed and plaited her hair all this the old King observed,
:

and returned to the palace without any one having noticed him. In
the evening when the goose-girl came home he called her aside?
and asked her why she behaved as she did. '
I mayn't tell you
why how dare I confide my woes to anyone ? for I swore not to by
;

heaven, otherwise I should have lost my life.' The old King begged

her to tell him and left her no peace, but he could get nothing
all,
out of her. At he said
last
'
Well, if you won't tell me, confide your
:

trouble to the iron stove there and he went away. Then she crept
;
'

to the stove, and began to sob and cry and to pour out her poor
little heart, and said Here I sit, deserted by all the world, I who
:
'

am a king's daughter, and a false waiting-maid has forced me to

take off my own clothes, and has taken my place with my bride-
groom, while I have to fulfil the lowly office of goose -girl.
1
If my mother only knew,
Her heart would surely break in two.'
 THE GOOSE-GIBL 273

But the old King stood outside at the stove chimney, and listened
to her words. Then he entered the room again, and bidding her
leave the stove, he ordered royal apparel to be put on her. in which
she looked amazingly lovely. Then he summoned his son, and
revealed to him that he had got the false bride, who was nothing
but a waiting-maid, while the real one, in the guise of the ex-goose-
girl, was standing at his side. The young King rejoiced from his
heart when he saw her beauty and learnt how good she was, and a
great banquet was prepared, to which everyone was bidden. The
bridegroom sat at the head of the table, the Princess on one side
of him and the waiting-maid on the other; but she was so
dazzled that she did not recognise the Princess in her glittering
garments. Now when they had eaten and drunk, and were merry,
the old King asked the waiting-maid to solve a knotty point for him.
What,' said he, should be done to a certain person who has
' '

deceived everyone ? and he proceeded to relate the whole story,

'

ending up with, Now what sentence should be passed Then

' '
'?

the false bride answered She deserves to be put stark naked into
:
'

a barrel lined with sharp nails, which should be dragged by two

white horses up and down the street till she is dead.'
'
You are the person,' said the King, and you have passed
'

sentence on yourself; and even so it shall be done to you.' And

when the sentence had been carried out the young King was married
to his real bride, and both reigned over the kingdom in peace and
1
happiness.
 274

TOADS AND DIAMONDS

was once upon a time a widow who had two daughters.

rpHEBE
-L The was so much like her in the face and humour that
eldest
whoever looked upon the daughter saw the mother. They were both
so disagreeable and so proud that there was no living with them.
The youngest, who was the very picture of her father for
courtesy and sweetness of temper, was withal one of the most
beautiful girlu ever seen. As people naturally love their own
likeness, this mother even doted on her eldest daughter, and at
the same time had a horrible aversion for the youngest she made
her eat in the kitchen and work continually.
Among other things, this poor child was forced twice a day
to draw water above a mile and a-half off the house, and bring
home a pitcher full of it. One day, as she was at this fountain,
there came to her a poor woman, who begged of her to let her
drink.
'
Oh !
ay, with all my neart, Goody, said this pretty little girl ;

and rinsing immediately the up some water from

pitcher, she took
the clearest place of the fountain, and gave it to her, holding up
the pitcher all the while, that she might drink the easier.
The good woman having drunk, said to her :

'
You are so very pretty, my dear, so good and so mannerly,
that I cannot help giving you a gift.' For this was a fairy, who
had taken the form of a poor country-woman, to see how far the
civility and good manners of this pretty girl would go.
'
I will give

you for gift,' continued the Fairy, that, at every word you speak,
'

there shall come out of your mouth either a flower or a jewel.'

When this pretty girl came home her mother scolded at her
for staying so long at the fountain.
'
beg your pardon, mamma,' said the poor
'
I girl, for not making
more haste.'
And in speaking these words there came out of her mouth two
roses, two pearls, and two diamonds.
 TOADS AND DIAMONDS 275

What
'
is it said her mother, quite astonished. ' I
I see there ?
'

think I see pearls and diamonds come out of the girl's mouth !
How happens this, child ?
'

This was the time she ever called her child.

first

The poor creature told her frankly all the matter, not without
dropping out infinite numbers of diamonds.
In good faith,' cried the mother, I must send my child thither.
' '

Come hither, Fanny look what comes out of thy sister's mouth
;

when she speaks. "Wotildst not thou be glad, my dear, to have the
same gift given to thee ? Thou
hast nothing else to do but go and
draw water out of the fountain, and when a certain poor woman
asks you to let her drink,~to give it her very civilly.'
'
would be a very fine
It sight indeed,' said this ill-bred minx,
'
to see me go draw water.'
4
You shall go, hussey !
'
said the mother ;
'
and this minute.'
T2
276 TOADS AND DIAMONDS
So away she went, but grumbling all the way, taking with her
the best silver tankard in the house.
She was no sooner at the fountain than she saw coming out of
the wood a lady most gloriously dressed, who came up to her, and
asked to drink. This was, you must know, the very fairy who
appeared to her sister, but had now taken the air and dress of a
princess, to see how far this girl's rudeness would go.
'Am I come hither,' said the proud, saucy slut,
'
to serveyou
with water, pray ? I suppose the silver tankard was brought

J%I
purely for your ladyship, was it ? However, you may drink out of
it, if you have a fancy.'

You are not over and above mannerly,' answered the Fairy,
*

Well, then, since you have so

'
without putting herself in a passion.
little breeding, and are so disobliging, I give you for gift that at

every word you speak there shall come out of your mouth a snake
or a toad.'
So soon as her mother saw her coming she cried out :
'Well, daughter?'
 TOADS AND DIAMONDS 277

Well, mother
answered the pert hussey, throwing out of her
' '
?

mouth two vipers and two toads.

Oh mercy,' cried the mother what is it I see ? Oh it is that
'
! ;
!

wretch her sister who has occasioned all this but she shall pay for ;

it
'
and immediately she ran to beat her. The poor child fled away
;

from her, and went to hide herself in the forest, not far from thence.
The King's son, then on his return from hunting, met her, and
seeing her so very pretty, asked her what she did there alone and
why she cried.
'
Alas sir, rny
! mamma has turned me out of doors.'
The King's son, who saw five or six pearls and as many
diamonds come out of her mouth, desired her to tell him how that
happened. She hereupon told him the whole story; and so the
King's son fell in love with her, and, considering with himself that
such a gift was worth more than any marriage portion, conducted
her to the palace of the King his father, and there married her.
As for her sister, she made herself so much hated that her own
mother turned her off and the miserable wretch, having wandered
;

about a good while without finding anybody to take her in, went to
a corner of the wood, and there died. 1

1
Charles Perrault.
 278

PEINCE DAELING

upon a time there lived a king who was so just and kind
ONCE
that his subjects called him '
the Good King.' It happened
one day, when he was out hunting, that a little white rabbit, which
his dogs were chasing, sprang into his arms for shelter. The King
stroked it gently, and said to it :

Well, bunny, as you have come to me for protection I will see

'

that nobody hurts you.'

And he took it home
and had it put in a pretty
to his palace
little house, with all sorts of nice
things to eat.
That night, when he was alone in his room, a beautiful lady
suddenly appeared before him her long dress was as white as
;

snow, and she had a crown of white roses upon her head. The
good King was very much surprised to see her, for he knew his
door had been tightly shut, and he could not think how she had got
in. But she said to him :

I am the Fairy Truth.

'
I was passing through the wood when
you were out hunting, and I wished to find out if you were really
good, as everybody said you were, so I took the shape of a little
rabbit and came to your arms for shelter, for I know that those who
are merciful to animals will be still kinder to their fellow-men. If
you had refused to help me I should have been certain that you
were wicked. I thank you for the kindness you have shown me,
which has made me your friend for ever. You have only to ask
me for anything you want and I promise that I will give it to
you.'
'
Madam,' said the good King, since you are a fairy, you no
'

doubt know all wishes. I have but one son, whom I love very
my
dearly, that is why he is called Prince Darling. If you are really

good enough to wish to do me a favour, I beg that you will become

his friend.'
'With all my heart,' answered the Fairy. 'I can make your
 PRINCE DARLING 279

son the handsomest prince in the world, or the richest, or the

most powerful choose whichever you like for him.'
;

'
I do not ask either of these things for my son,' replied the
good King but if you will make him the best of princes, I shall
;
'

indeed be grateful to you. "What good. would it do him to be rich,

or handsome, or to possess all the kingdoms of the world if he were
wicked ? You know well he woiild still be unhappy. Only a good
man can be really contented.'
'
You
are quite right,' answered the Fairy but it is not in my ;
'

power to make Prince Darling a good man unless he will help me ;

he must himself try hard to become good I can only promise to ;

give him good advice, to scold him for his faiilts, and to punish
him if he will not correct
and punish himself.'
The good King was
quite satisfied with this
promise and very soon
;

afterwards he died.
Prince Darling was
very sorry, for he loved
his father with all his
heart, and he would will-
ingly have given all his
kingdoms and all his trea-

sures of gold and silver if

they could have kept the
good King with him. Two
days afterwards, when
the Prince had gone to
bed, the Fairy suddenly
appeared to him and said :

'
I promised your
father that I would be
your friend, and to keep
my word I have come to
bring you a present.' At the same time she put a little gold ring
upon his finger.
'Take great care of this ring,' she said 'it is more precious than
:

diamonds every time you do a bad deed it will prick your finger,
;

but if, in spite of its pricking, you go on in your own evil way, you
will lose my friendship, and I shall become your enemy.'
280 PRINCE DARLING
So saying, the Fairy disappeared, leaving Prince Darling very
much astonished.
For some time he behaved so well that the ring never pricked
him, and that ma;? e him so contented that his subjects called him
Prince Darling the Happy.
One day, however, he went out hunting, but could get no sport,
which put him in a very bad temper ; it seemed to him as he rode
along that his ring was pressing into his finger, but as it did not
prick him he did not heed it. When he got home and went to his
own room, his little dog Bibi ran to meet him, jumping round him
'

with pleasure. Get away ' '

said the Prince, quite gruffly.
! I don't
want you, you are in the way.'
The poor little dog, who didn't understand this at all, pulled at
his coat to make him at least look at her, and this made Prince
Darling so cross that he gave her quite a hard kick.
Instantly his ring pricked him sharply, as if it had been a pin.
He was very much surprised, and sat down in a corner of his room
feeling quite ashamed of himself.
I believe the Fairy is laughing at me,' he thought.
' '
Surely I
can have done no great wrong in just kicking a tiresome animal !

What the good of my being ruler of a great

is kingdom if I am not
even allowed to beat my own dog ? '
'
I am not making fun of you,' said a voice, answering Prince
Darling's thoughts. You have committed three faults. First of
'

all, you were out of temper because you could not have what you

wanted, and you thought all men and animals were only made to do
your pleasure then you were really angry, which is very naughty
;

indeed and lastly, you were cruel to a poor little animal who did
;

not in the least deserve to be ill-treated.

I know you are far above a little dog, but if it were right and
'

allowable that great people should ill-treat all who are beneath
them, I might at this moment beat you, or kill you, for a fairy is
greater than a man. The advantage of possessing a great empire
is not to be able to do the evil that one desires, but to do all the

good that one possibly can.'

The Prince saw how naughty he had been, and promised to try
and do better in future, but he did not keep his word. The fact
was that he had been brought up by a foolish nurse, who had spoilt
him when he was little. If he wanted anything he only had to cry
and fret and stamp his feet and she would give him whatever he
asked for, which had made him self-willed also she had told him
;
 PEINCE DAELINO 281

from morning to night that he would one day be a king, and that
kings were very happy, because everyone was bound to obey and
respect them, and no one could prevent them from doing just as
they liked.
When the Prince grew old enough to understand, he soon learnt
that there could be nothing worse than to be proud, obstinate, and
conceited, and he had really tried to cure himself of these defects,
but by that time his faults had become habits and a bad habit is ;

very hard to get rid of. Not that he was naturally of a bad
disposition he was truly sorry when he had been naughty, and
;

said :

'
I am
very unhappy to have to struggle against my anger and
if I had been punished for them when I was little
pride every day ;

they would not be such a trouble to me now.'

His ring pricked him very often, and sometimes he left off what
he was doing at once ; but at other times he would not attend to it.
Strangely enough, it gave him only a slight prick for a trifling fault,
but when he was really naughty it made his finger actually bleed.
At last he got tired of being constantly reminded, and wanted to be
able to do as he liked, so he threw his ring aside, and thought him-
self the happiest of men to have got rid of its teasing pricks. He
gave himself up to doing every foolish thing that occurred to him,
until he became quite wicked and nobody could like him any
longer.
Oneday, when the Prince was walking about, he saw a young
who was so very pretty that he made up his mind at once that
girl,
he would marry her. Her name was Celia, and she was as good as
she was beautiful.
Prince Darling fancied that Celia would think herself only too
happy if he offered to make her a great queen, but she said
fearlessly :

'
Sire, I am only a shepherdess, and a poor girl, but, nevertheless,
I will not marry you.'
'
Do you dislike me ?
'
asked the Prince, who was very much
vexed at this answer.
'
No, my Prince,' replied Celia ; I cannot help thinking you
'

very handsome but what good would riches be to me, and all the
;

grand dresses and splendid carriages that you would give me, if
the bad deeds which I should see you do every day made me hate
and despise you ? '

The Prince was very angry at this speech, and commanded his
282 PRINCE DAELING
make Celia a prisoner and carry her off to his palace; All
officers to

day long the remembrance of what she had said annoyed him, but
as he loved her he could not make up his mind to have her
punished.
Oneof the Prince's favourite companions was his foster-brother,
whom he trusted entirely but he was not at all a good man, and
;

gave Prince Darling very bad advice, and encouraged him in all his
evil ways. When he saw the Prince so downcast he asked what
was the matter, and when he explained that he could not bear
Celia's bad opinion of him, and was resolved to be a better man in
order to please her, this evil adviser said to him :

You are very kind to trouble yourself about this little girl ; if I
'

were you I would soon make her obey me. Remember that you
are a king, and that it would be laughable to see you trying to
please a shepherdess, who ought be only too glad to be one of
to

your slaves. Keep her in prison, and feed her on bread and water
for a little while, and then, if she still says she will not marry you,
have her head cut off, to teach other people that you mean to be
obeyed. Why, if you cannot make a girl like that do as you wish,
your subjects will soon forget that they are only put into the world
for our pleasure.'
But,' said Prince Darling, would it not be a shame if I had an
' '

innocent girl put to death ? For Celia really has done nothing to
deserve punishment.'
'
If people will not do as you tell them they ought to suffer for
it,' answered his foster-brother
'
but even if it were unjust, you had
;

better be accused of that by your subjects than that they should

find out that they may insult and thwart you as often as they
please.'
In saying this he was touching a weak point in his brother's
character ; for the Prince's fear of losing any of his power made
him at once abandon his first idea of trying to be good, and resolve
to try and frighten the shepherdess into consenting to marry him.
His foster-brother, who wanted him to keep this resolution,
invited three young courtiers, as wicked as himself, to sup with the
Prince, and they persuaded him to drink a great deal of wine, and
continued to excite his anger against Celia by telling him that she
had laughed at his love for her until at last, in quite a furious
;

rage, he rushed oft to find her, declaring that if she still refused to
marry him she should be sold as a slave the very next day.
But when he reached the room in which Celia had been locked
 PEINCE DARLING 283

;np,he was greatly surprised to find that she was not in it, though
he had had the key in his own pocket all the time. His anger was
terrible, and he vowed vengeance against whoever had helped her
to escape. His bad friends, when they heard him, resolved to turn
his wrath upon an old nobleman who had formerly been his tutor ;

and who still dared sometimes to tell the Prince of his faults, for
he loved him as if he had been his own son. At first Prince Darling
had thanked him, but after a time he grew impatient and thought
it must be just mere love of fault-finding that made his old tutor
blame him when everyone else was praising and flattering him. So
he ordered him to retire from his Court, though he still, from time
to time, spoke of him as a worthy man whom he respected, even
if he no longer loved him. His unworthy friends feared that he
might some day take it into his head to recall his old tutor, so they
thought they now had a good opportunity of getting him banished
for ever.
to the Prince that Suliman, for that was the
They reported
tutor'sname, had boasted of having helped Celia to escape, and
they bribed three men to say that Suliman himself had told them
about The Prince, in great anger, sent his foster-brother with
it.

a number
of soldiers to bring his tutor before him, in chains, like a
criminal. After giving this order he went to his own room, but he
had scarcely got into it when there was a clap of thunder which
made the ground shake, and the Fairy Truth appeared suddenly
before him.
'
'
I promised your father,' said she sternly, to give
you good
advice, You have
and to punish you if you refused to follow it.
despised my counsel, and have gone your own evil way until you
are only outwardly a man really you are a monster the horror
;

of everyone who knows you. It is time that I should fulfil my

promise, and begin your punishment. I condemn you to resemble
the animals whose ways you have imitated. You have made
yourself like the lion by your anger, and like the wolf by your
greediness. Like a snake, you have ungratefully turned upon one
who was a second father to you your churlishness has made you
;

like a bull. Therefore, in your new form, take the appearance of

all these animals.'
The Fairy had scarcely finished speaking when Prince Darling
saw to his horror that her words were fulfilled. He had a lion's
head, a bull's horns, a wolfs feet, and a snake's body. At the
same instant he found himself in a great forest, beside a clear lake,
284 PRINCE DARLING
in which he could see plainly the horrible creature he had become,
and a voice said to him :
'Look carefully at the state to which your wickedness has
brought you ; believe me, your soul is a thousand times more hideous
than your body.'
Prince Darling recognised the voice of the Fairy Truth, and
turned in a fury to catch her and eat her up if he possibly could ;

but he saw no one, and the same voice went on :

*
I laugh at your powerlessness and anger, and I intend to punish
your pride by letting you fall into the hands of your own subjects.'
The Prince began to think that the best thing he could do would
be to get as far away from the lake as he could, then at least he
would not be continually reminded of his terrible ugliness. So he
ran towards the wood, but before he had gone many yards he fell
into a deep pit which had been made to trap bears, and the hunters,
who were hiding in a tree, leapt down, and secured him with
several chains, and led him into the chief city of his own kingdom.
On the way, instead of recognising that his own faults had
brought this punishment upon him, he accused the Fairy of being
the cause of all his misfortunes, and bit and tore at his chains
furiously.
As they approached the town he saw that some great rejoicing
was being held, and when the hunters asked what had happened
they were told that the Prince, whose only pleasure it was to torment
his people, had been found in his room, killed by a thunder-bolt
(for that was what was supposed to have become of him). Four
of his courtiers, those who had encouraged him in his wicked doings,
had tried to seize the kingdom and divide it between them, but the
people, who knew it was their bad counsels which had so changed
the Prince, had cut off their heads, and had offered the crown to
Suliman, whom the Prince had left in prison. This noble lord had
just been crowned, and the deliverance of the kingdom was the
cause of the rejoicing. ' '
For,' they said, he is a good and just
man, and we shall once more enjoy peace and prosperity.'
Prince Darling roared with anger when he heard this ; but it
was still worse for him when he reached the great square before his

own palace. He saw Suliman seated upon a magnificent throne,

and all the people crowded round, wishing him a long life that he
might undo all the mischief done by his predecessor.
Presently Suliman made a sign with his hand that the people
should be silent, and said I have accepted the crown you have
:
'
 PRINCE DARLING 285

offered me, but only that I may keep it for Prince Darling, who is
not dead as you suppose the Fairy has assured me that v here
;
is
stillhope that you may some day see him again, good and vir-
tuous as he was when he first came to the throne. Alas ! '
he con-
tinued, he was led away by flatterers.
'
I knew his heart, and am
certain that if it had not been for the bad influence of those who
surrounded him he would have been a good king and a father to
his people. We may hate his faults, but let us pity him and hope
for his restoration. As for me, I would die gladly if that could
bring back our Prince to reign justly and worthily once more.'
These words went to Prince Darling's heart he realised the
;

true affection and faithfulness of his old tutor, and for the first time
reproached himself for all his evil deeds at the same instant he
;

felt all his anger melting away, and he began quietly to think over

his past life, and to admit that his punishment was not more than
he had deserved. He lett off tearing at the iron bars of the cage in
which he was shut up, and became as gentle as a lamb.
The hunters who had caught him took him to a great men-
agerie, where he was chained up among all the other wild beasts,
and he determined to show his sorrow for his past bad behaviour
by being gentle and obedient to the man who had to take care of
him. Unfortunately, this man was very rough and unkind, and
though the poor monster was quite quiet, he often beat him without
rhyme or reason when he happened to be in a bad temper. One
day when this keeper was asleep a tiger broke its chain, and flew
at him to eat him up. Prince Darling, who saw what was going
on, at first felt quite pleased to think that he should be delivered
from his persecutor, but soon he thought better of it and wished
that he were free.
'
I would return good for evil,' he said to himself, and save the
'

unhappy man's life.' He had hardly wished this when his iron
cage flew open, and he rushed to the side of the keeper, who was awake
and was defending himself against the tiger. When he saw the
monster had got out he gave himself up for lost, but his fear was
soon changed into joy, for the kind monster threw itself upon the
tiger and very soon killed it, and then came and crouched at the
feet of the man it had saved.
Overcome with gratitude the keeper stooped to caress the strange
creature which had done him such a great service ; but suddenly a
voice said in his ear :

'
A good action should never go unrewarded,' and at the same
286 P3INCE DABLING
instant the monster disappeared, and he saw at his feet only a

pretty little dog !

Prince Darling, delighted by the change, frisked about the

keeper, showing his joy in every way he could, and the man,
taking him up in his arms, carried him to the King, to whom he
told the whole story.
The Queen said she would like to have this wonderful little dog,
and the Prince would have been very happy in his new home if he
could have forgotten that he was a man and a king. The Queen
petted and took care of him, but she was so afraid that he would
get too fat that she consulted the court-physician, who said that he
w as to be fed only upon bread, and was not to have much even of
y

that. So poor Prince Darling was terribly hungry all day long, but
he was very patient about it.
One day, when they gave him his little loaf for breakfast, he
thought he would like to eat it out in the garden so he took it up
;

in his mouth and trotted away towards a brook that he knew of a

long way from the palace. But he was surprised to find that the
brook was gone, and where it had been stood a great house that
seemed to be built of gold and precious stones Numbers of people
splendidly dressed were going into it, and sounds of music and
dancing and feasting could be heard from the windows.
But what seemed very strange was that those people who came
out of the house were pale and thin, and their clothes were torn,
and hanging in rags about them. Some fell down dead as they
came out, before they had time to get away others crawled farther
with great difficulty, while others again lay on the ground, fainting
with hunger, and begged a morsel of bread from those who were
going into the house, but they would not so much as look at the
poor creatures.
Prince Darling went up to a young girl who was trying to eat a
few blades of grass she was so hungry. Touched with compassion,
he said to himself :

'
I am
very hungry, but I shall not die of starvation before I get
my dinner ; if I give my breakfast to this poor creature perhaps I
may save her life.'
So he laid his piece of bread in the girl's hand, and saw her eat
itup eagerly.
She soon seemed to be quite well again, and the Prince, delighted
to have been able to help her, was thinking of going home to the
palace, when he heard a great outcry, and turning round saw
 PRINCE DARLING 287

Celia, who was being carried against her will into the great
house.
For the first time the Prince regretted that he was no longer
the monster, then he would have been able to rescue Celia now he
could only bark feebly at the people who were carrying her off, and
try to follow them, but they chased and kicked him away.
He determined not to quit the place till he knew what had
become of Celia, and blamed himself for what had befallen her.

'
Alas he said to himself, I am furious with the people who
!
' '

are carrying Celia off, but isn't that exactly what I did myself, and
if I had not been prevented did I not intend to be still more cruel
'
to her ?
Here he was interrupted by a noise above his head someone
was opening a window, and he saw with delight that it was Celia
herself, who came forward and threw out a plate of most delicious-
looking food, then the window was shut again, and Prince Darling,
who had not had anything to eat all day, thought he might as well
288 PEINCE DARLING
take the opportunity of getting something. He ran forward to
begin, but the young girl to whom he had given his bread gave a
cry of terror and took him up
in her arms, saying :
'
Don't touch it, dog that house is the palace of
my poor little '

pleasure, and everything that comes out of it is poisoned !

At the same moment a voice said :

'You see a good action always brings its reward,' and the

Prince found himself changed into a beautiful white dove. He

remembered that white was the favourite colour of the Fairy Truth,
and began to hope that he might at last win back her favour. But
just now his first care was for Celia, and rising into the air he flew
round and round the house, unt.il he saw an open window but he ;

searched through every room in vain. No trace of Celia was to be

seen, and the Prince, in despair, determined to search through the
world till he found her. He flew on and on for several days, till
 PRINCE DARLING 289

he came to a great desert, where he saw a cavern- -and to his

delight there sat Celia, sharing the simple breakfast of an old

hermit.
Over -joyed to have found her, Prince Darling perched upon her
shoulder, trying to express by his caresses how glad he was to see
her again, and Celia, surprised and delighted by the tameness of
this pretty white dove, stroked it softly, and said, though she
never thought of its understanding her :

you make me of yourself and

'
I accept the gift that I will love
you always.'
'
Take care what you are saying, Celia,' said the old hermit j
' '
are you prepared to keep that promise ?
'
Indeed I hope so, my sweet shepherdess,' cried the Prince,
who was at that moment restored to his natural shape. You '

promised to love me always tell me that you really mean what

;

you said, or I shall have to ask the Fairy to give me back the form
of the dove which pleased you so much.'
'
You need not be afraid that she will change her mind,' said
the Fairy, throwing off the hermit's robe in which she had been
disguised, and appearing before them.
'
Celia has loved you ever since she first saw you, only she
would not tell you while you were so obstinate and naughty. Now
you have repented and mean to be good you deserve to be happy,
and so she may love you as much as she likes.'
Celia and Prince Darling threw themselves at the Fairy's feet,
and the Prince was never tired of thanking her for her kindness.
Celia was delighted to hear how sorry he was for all his past follies
and misdeeds, and promised to love him as long as she lived.
Rise, my children,' said the Fairy, and I will transport you to
' '

the palace, and Prince Darling shall have back again the crown
he forfeited by his bad behaviour.'
While she was speaking they found themselves in Suliman's
hall, and his delight was great at seeing his dear master once more.
He gave up the throne joyfully to the Prince, and remained always
the most faithful of his subjects.
Celia and Prince Darling reigned for many years, but he was
so determined to govern worthily and to do his duty that his
ring, which he took to wearing again, never once pricked him
1
severely.
1 Cabinet des F6es.
 BLUE BEAED

rFHEKE was a man who had fine houses, both in town and country,
J- a deal of silver and gold plate, embroidered furniture, and
coaches gilded all over with gold. But this man was so unlucky as
to have a blue beard, which made him so frightfully ugly that all
the women and girls ran away from him.
One of his neighbours, a lady of quality, had two daughters who
were perfect beauties. He desired of her one of them in marriage,
to her choice which of the two she would bestow on him.
They would neither of them have him, and sent him backwards
/leaving
and forwards from one another, not being able to bear the thoughts
of marrying a man who had a blue beard, and what besides gave
them disgust and aversion was his having already been married to
several wives, and nobody ever knew what became of them.
Blue Beard, to engage their affection, took them, with the lady
their mother and three or four ladies of their acquaintance, with
other young people of the neighbourhood, to one of his country
seats, where they stayed a whole week.
There was nothing then to be seen but parties of pleasure,
hunting, fishing, dancing, mirth, and feasting. Nobody went to
V bed, but all passed the night in rallying and joking with each other.
*
In short, every thing succeeded so well that the youngest daughter
began to think the master of the house not to have a beard so very
blue, and that he was a mighty civil gentleman.
As soon as they returned home, the marriage was concluded.
About a month afterwards, Blue Beard told his wife that he was
obliged to take a country journey for six weeks at least, about
affairs of very great consequence, desiring her to divert herself in
his absence, to send for her friends and acquaintances, to carry
them into the country, if she pleased, and to make good cheer
wherever she was.
'
'
Here,' said he, are the keys of the two great wardrobes,
 BLUE BEARD 291

wherein I have my best furniture these are of my silver and gold

;

plate, which not every day in use ; these open my strong boxes,
is

which hold my money, both gold and silver these my caskets of

;

jewels and this is the master-key to all my apartments. But for

;

this little one here, it is the key of the closet at the end of the great

gallery on the ground floor. Open them ail ; go into all and every
one of them, except that little closet, which I forbid you, and forbid
itin such a manner that, if you happen to open it, there's nothing
but what you may expect from my just anger and resentment.'
She promised to observe, very exactly, whatever he had ordered ;
when he, after having embraced her, got into his coach and pro-
ceeded on his journey.
Her neighbours and good friends did not stay to be sent for by
the new married lady, so great was their impatience to see all the
rich furniture of her house, not daring to come while her husband
was there, because of his blue beard, which frightened them.
They ran through all the rooms, closets, and wardrobes, which
were all so fine and rich that they seemed to surpass one another.
After that they went up into the two great rooms, where were
the best and richest furniture they could not sufficiently admire
;

the number and beauty of the tapestry, beds, couches, cabinets,

stands, tables, and looking-glasses, in which you might see yourself
from head to foot some of them were framed with glass, others
;

with silver, plain and gilded, the finest and most magnificent ever
were seen.
They ceased not to extol and envy the happiness of their friend,
who in the meantime in no way diverted herself in looking upon all /}//.
these rich things, because of the impatience she had to go and open ^
the closet on the ground floor. She was so much pressed by her A
curiosity that, without considering that it was very uncivil to leave /
her company, she went down a little back staircase, and with such
J^/
excessive haste that she had twice or thrice like to have broken
f
her neck.
Being come to the closet-door, she made a stop for some time,
thinking upon her husband's orders, and considering what unhappi-
ness might attend her if she was disobedient but the temptation
;

was so strong she could not overcome it. She then took the little key,
and opened it, trembling, but could not at first see anything plainly,
because the windows were shut. After some moments she began
to perceive that the floorwas all covered over with clotted blood,
on which lay the bodies of several dead women, ranged against the
u2
 BLUE BEARD
walls. (These were all the wives whom Blue Beard had married
and murdered, one after another.) She thought she should have
died for fear, and tne key, which she pulled out of the lock, fell out
of her hand.
After having somewhat recovered her surprise, she took up the
key, locked the door, and went
upstairs into her chamber to
recover herself but she could
;

not, so much was she fright-

ened. Having observed that
the key of the closet was
stained with blood, she tried
two or three times to wipe it
off, but the blood would not

come out in vain did she

;

wash it, and even rub it with

soap and sand, the blood still
remained, for the key was
magical and she could never
make it quite clean; when
the blood was gone off from
one side, it came again on

the other.
Blue Beard returned from
his journey the same even-
ing, and said he had received
letters upon the road, inform-
ing him that the affair he
went about was ended to his
advantage. His wife did all
she could to convince him
she was extremely glad of
his speedy return.
Next morning he asked
her for the keys, which she
gave him, but with such a
trembling hand that he
easily guessed what had happened.
'
'
What ! ' said he, ' is not the key of my closet among the rest ?
'
I must certainly,' said she,
'
have left it above upon the table.'
4
Fail not,' said Blue Beard, '
to bring it me presently.'
 BLUE BEAED 293

After several goings backwards and forwards she was forced to

bring him the key. Blue Beard, having very attentively considered
it, said to his wife,
'
How
comes this blood upon the key ?
'

'
I do not know,' cried the poor
paler than death. woman,
'
You do not know
replied Blue Beard. !I very well know. You
' '

were resolved to go into the closet, were you not ? Mighty well,
madam ; you shall go in, and take your place among the ladies you
saw there.'

Upon this she threw herself at her husband's feet, and begged
his pardon with all the signs of a true repentance, vowing that she
would never more be disobedient. She would have melted a rock,
so beautiful and sorrowful was she ;
but Blue Beard had a heart
harder than any rock !

'
You must madam,' said he, and that presently.'
die,
'

Since I must die,' answered she (looking upon him with her
'

eyes all bathed in tears), give me some little time to say my

'

prayers.'
'
I give you,' replied Blue Beard, half a quarter of an hour, but
'

not one moment more.'

AVhen she was alone she called out to her sister, and said to
her:
Sister Anne (for that was her name), go up, I beg you, upon
' ' '

the top of the tower, and look if my brothers are not coming ; they
promised me that they would come to-day, and if you see them,
give them a sign to make haste.'
Her sister Anne went up upon the top of the tower, and the
poor afflicted wife cried out from time to time :

'
'
Anne, sister Anne, do you see anyone coming?
And sister Anne said :

nothing but the sun, which makes a dust, and the grass,
'
I see
which looks green.'
In the meanwhile Blue Beard, holding a great sabre in his
hand, cried out as loud as he could bawl to his wife :

'
Come down instantly, or I shall come up to you.'
'
One moment longer, if you please,' said his wife ; and then
Anne, dost thou see anybody
'
she cried out very softly, Anne, sister
'

coming ?
And sister Anne answered :

'
I see nothing but the sun, which makes a dust, and the grass,
which is green.'
294 BLUE BEARD
'
Comedown quickly,' cried Blue Beard, 'or I will come up to

you.'
'
I am coming,' answered his wife and then she cried, Anne,
;
'

'
sister Anne, dost thou not see anyone coming ?
'
I see,' replied sister Anne, a great dust, which comes on this
'

side here.'
'
Are they my brothers ?
'

'
Alas ! no, my dear sister, I see a flock of sheep.'

you not come down

'
'
"Will ? cried Blue Beard.
1
One moment longer,' said his wife, and then she cried out :

* '

Anne, sister Anne, dost thou see nobody coming ?

'
I see,' said she, '
two horsemen, but they are yet a great way
off.'

God be praised,' replied the poor wife joyfully

'
they are my :
'

brothers I will make them a sign, as well as 1 can, for them to

;

make haste.'
Then Blue Beard bawled out so loud that he made the whole
 BLUE BEARD 295

house tremble. The distressed wife came down, and threw herself
at his feet, all in tears, with her hair about her shoulders.
This signifies nothing,' says Blue Beard ; you must die
' '
'
; then,
taking hold of her hair with one hand, and lifting up the sword
with the other, he was going to take off her head. The poor lady,
turning about to him, and looking at him with dying eyes, desired
him to afford her one little moment to recollect herself.
'
No, no,' said he,
'
recommend thyself to God,' and was just
ready to strike . . .

At this very instant there was such a loud knocking at the gate
that Blue Beard made a sudden stop. The gate was opened, and
presently entered two horsemen, who, drawing their swords, ran
directly to Blue Beard. He knew them to be his wife's brothers,
one a dragoon, the other a musketeer so that he ran away imme-
;

diately to save himself but the two brothers pursued so close that
;

they overtook him before he could get to the steps of the porch,
when they ran their swords through his body and left him dead. The
poor wife was almost as dead as her husband, and had not strength
enough to rise and welcome her brothers.
Blue Beard had no heirs, and so his wife became mistress of all
his estate. She made use of one part of it to marry her sister
Anne to a young gentleman who had loved her a long while ;

another part to buy captains' commissions for her brothers, and the
rest to marry herself to a very worthy gentleman, who made her

forget the ill time she had passed with Blue Beard.
1

1
Charles Perrault.
 TRUSTY JOHN

upon a time there was an old king who was so ill that he
ONCE
thought to himself, I am most likely on my death-bed. Then he
' '

said, Send Trusty John to me.' Now Trusty John was his favourite
'

servant, and was so called because all his life he had served him so

faithfully. When he approached the bed the King spake to him.

'
Most trusty John, I feel my end is drawing near, and I could face
it without a care were it not for my son. He is still too young to
decide everything for himself, and unless you promise me to instruct
 TRUSTY JOHN 297

him in all he should know, and to be to him as a father, I shall not

close my eyes in peace.' Then Trusty John answered :
'
I will never
desert him, and will serve him faithfully, even though it should cost
me my life.' Then the old King said :
'
Now I die comforted and
my death you must show
'
in peace ;
and then he went on :
'
After
him the whole castle, all the rooms and apartments and vaults, and
all the treasures that lie in them but you must not show him the ;

last room where the picture of the Princess of

in the long passage,
the Golden Eoof is hidden. When he beholds that picture he will
fall violently in love with it and go off into a dead faint, and for her

sake he will encounter many dangers you must guard him from ;

this.' And when Trusty John had again given the King his hand upon

it the old man became silent, laid his head on the

pillow, and died.
When the old King had been carried to his grave, Trusty John
told the young King what he had promised his father on his death-
bed, and added And I shall assuredly keep my word, and shall be
:
'

faithful to you as I have been to him, even though it should cost

me my life.'
Now when the time of mourning was over, Trusty John said to
him time you should see your inheritance. I will show you
:
'
It is

your ancestral castle.' So he took him over everything, and let him
see all the riches and splendid apartments, only the one room where
the picture was he did not open. But the picture was placed so
that if the door opened you gazed straight upon it, and it was so
beautifully painted that you imagined it lived and moved, and that
it was the most lovable and beautiful thing in the whole world. But

the young King noticed that Trusty John always missed over one
and said you never open this one for me ?
' '
door, :
'

Why do There
is something inside that would appal you,' he answered. But the King

I have seen the whole castle, and shall find out what is
'

replied :

in there and with these words he approached the door and wanted
;
'

to force it open. But Trusty John held him back, and said I :
'

promised your father before his death that you shouldn't see what
that room contains. It might bring both you and me to great grief.'
'
Ah no,' answered the young King; if I don't get in, it will be my
!
'

certain destruction I should have no peace night or day till I had

;

seen what was in the room with my own eyes. Now I don't budge
from the spot till you have opened the door.'
Then Trusty John saw there was no way out of it, so with a
heavy heart and many sighs he took the key from the big bunch.
When he had opened the door he stepped in first, and thought to cover
298 TBUSTY JOHN
the likeness so that the King might not perceive it biit it was hope- ;

less the King stood on tiptoe and looked over his shoulder. And
:

when he saw the picture of the maid, so beautiful and glittering

with gold and precious stones, he fell swooning to the ground.
Trusty John lifted him up, carried him to bed, and thought sorrow-
fully The curse has come upon us gracious heaven what will be
:
'
;
!

the end of it all ?' Then he poured wine down his throat till he
came to himself again. The first words he spoke were Oh who :
'
!

'
is the original of the beautiful picture ? She is the Princess of
'

the Golden Roof,' answered Trusty John. Then the King continued :

'
My love for her is so great that if all the leaves on the trees had
tongues they could not express it ; my very life depends on my
winning her. You are my most trusty John you must stand by :

me.'
The faithful servant pondered long how they were to set about
the matter, for it was said to be difficult even to get into the presence
of the Princess. At length he hit upon a plan, and spoke to the
King. All the things she has about her tables, chairs, dishes,
'

goblets, bowls, and all her household furniture are made of gold.
You have in your treasure five tons of gold ; let the goldsmiths of
your kingdom manufacture them into all manner of vases and
vessels, into all sorts of birds and game and wonderful beasts that ;

will please her. "We shall go to her with them and try our luck.' The
King summoned all his goldsmiths, and they had to work hard day
and night, till at length the most magnificent things were completed.
When a ship had been laden with them the faithful John disguised
himself as a merchant, and the King had to do the same, so that
they should be quite unrecognisable. And so they crossed the seas
and journeyed till they reached the town where the Princess of
the Golden Roof dwelt.
Trusty John made the King remain behind on the ship and
Perhaps,' he said, I may bring the Princess
' '
await his return.
back with me, so see that everything is in order let the gold orna- ;

ments be arranged and the whole ship decorated.' Then he took

a few of the gold things in his apron, went ashore, and proceeded
straight to the palace. When he came to the courtyard he found
a beautiful maiden standing at the well, drawing water with two
golden pails. And as she was about to carry away the glittering
water she turned round and saw the stranger, and asked him who
I am a merchant
'

he was. Then he replied :

'
and opening his ;

apron, he let her peep in. Oh my,' she cried; what beautiful gold
' '
!
 TBUSTY JOHN

wares !
'
she set down
pails, and examined one thing after the
her
other. The Princess must see this, she has such a
Then she said :
'

fancy for gold things that she willbuy up all you have got.' She
took him by the hand and let him into the palace, for she was the
lady's-maid.
When the Princess had seen the wares she was quite enchanted,
and said :
'
They are all so beautifully made that I shall buy every-

thing you have.' But Trusty John said I am only the servant of
:
'

a rich merchant, what I have here nothing compared to what my is

master has on his ship ; his merchandise is more artistic and costly
than anything that has ever been made in gold before.' She desired
to have everything brought up to her, but he said There is such a :
'

quantity of things that it would take many days to bring them up,
and they would take up so many rooms that you would have no
space for them in your house.' Thus her desire and curiosity were
excited to such an extent u ^ ^

that at last she said :

'
Take
me your ship I shall
to ;

go there myself and view

your master's treasures.'
Then Trusty John was
quite delighted, and
brought her to the ship;
and the King, when he
beheld her, saw that she
was even more beautiful
than her picture, and
thought every moment
would burst.
that his heart
She stepped on to the
ship, and the King led
her inside. But Trusty
John remained behind
with the steersman, and
ordered the ship to push
'
off. Spread all sail, that
we may fly on the ocean like a bird in the air.' Meanwhile the
King showed the Princess inside all his gold wares, every single bit
of it dishes, goblets, bowls, the birds and game, and all the wonder-
ful beasts. Many hours passed thus, and she was so happy that she
did not notice that the ship was sailing away. After she hr.d seen
300 TRUSTY JOHN
the last thing she thanked the merchant and prepared to go home ;

but when she came to the ship's side she saw that they were on the
high seas, far from land, and that the ship was speeding on its way
under full canvas. '
Oh !
'
she cried in terror, '
I am deceived,
carried away and betrayed into the power of a merchant I would ;

rather have died But the King seized her hand and spake
!
'
I :
'

am no merchant, but a king of as high birth as yourself; and it was

my great love for you that made me carry you off by stratagem.
The first tune I saw your likeness I fell to the ground in a swoon.'
When the Princess of the Golden Roof heard this she was com-
forted,and her heart went out to him, so that she willingly con-
sented to become his wife.
Now happened one day, while they were sailing on the high
it

seas, that Trusty John, sitting on the fore part of the ship, fiddling
away to himself, observed three ravens in the air flying towards
him. He ceased playing, and listened to what they were saying,
for he understood their language. The one croaked : Ah, ha so '
!

he's bringing the Princess of the Golden Eoof home.' 'Yes,'

answered the second, but he's not got her yet.' 'Yes, he has,'
'

spake the third, for she's '

sitting beside him on the ship.' Then
number one began again and cried That'll not help him When :
'
!

they reach the land a chestnut horse will dash forward to greet
them the King will wish to mount it, and if he does it will gallop
:

away with him, and disappear into the air, and he will never see
Is there no escape for him ? asked number two.
' '
his bride again.'
'
Oh !
yes, if mounts quickly and shoots the horse
someone else
dead with the pistol that is sticking in the holster, then the young
King is saved. But who's to know that ? and anyone who knows it
and tells him will be turned into stone from his feet to his knees.'
Then spake number two I know more than that even if the
:
'
:

horse is slain, not keep his bride when

the young King will still :

they enter the palace together they will find a ready-made wedding
shirt in a cupboard, which looks as though it were woven of gold
and silver, but is really made of nothing but sulphur and tar:
when the King puts it on it will burn him to his marrow and bones.'
Number three asked Is there no way of esdape, then ?
:
'
Oh ' '
1

yes,' answered number two if someone seizes the shirt with

'
:

gloved hands and throws it into the fire, and lets it burn, then the

young King is saved. But what's the good ? anyone knowing this
and telling it will have half his body turned into stone, from his
knees to his heart.' Then number three spake I know yet :
'
 TRUSTY JOHN 301

more though the

: bridal shirt too be burnt, the King hasn't even then
secured his bride : when the dance is held after the wedding, and
the is dancing, she will suddenly grow deadly white,
young Queen
and drop down like one dead, and unless some one lifts her up and
draws three drops of blood from her right side, and spits them out
again, she will die. But if anyone who knows this betrays it, he
will be turned into stone from the crown of his head to the soles of
his feet.' "When the ravens had thus conversed they fled onwards,
but Trusty John had taken it all in, and was sad and depressed
from that time forward for if he were silent to his master concern-
;

ing what he had heard, he would involve him in misfortune but ;

if he took him into his confidence, then he himself would forfeit his

life. At last he said I will stand by my master, though it should

:
'

be ray ruin.'
Xow when they drew near the land it came to pass just as the
ravens had predicted, and a splendid chestnut horse bounded for-
this animal shall cany me to my
' ' '
ward. Capital said the King !
;

palace,' and was about to mount, but Trusty John was too sharp for
him, and, springing up quickly, seized the pistol out of the holster,
and shot the horse dead. Then the other servants of the King, who
at no time looked favourably on Trusty John, cried out What a :
'

sin to kill the beautiful beast that was to bear the King to his

palace But the King spake

!
'
Silence let him alone he is ever my
:
'
!
;

most trusty John. Who knows for what good end he may have done
this thing ? So they went on their way and entered the palace,
'

and there in the hall stood a cupboard in which lay the ready-made
bridal shirt, looking for all the world as though it were made of gold
and The young King went towards it and was about to take
silver.

hold of but Trusty John, pushing him aside, seized it with his
it,

gloved hands, threw it hastily into the fire, and let it burn. The
other servants commenced grumbling again, and said See, he's :
'

actually burning the King's bridal shirt.' But the young Kingspoke :
'
W ho knows for what good purpose he does
T
it ? Let bini alone, he

is most trusty John.' Then the wedding was celebrated, the

my
dance began, and the bride joined in, but Trusty John watched her
countenance carefully. Of a sudden she grew deadly white, and fell
to the ground as if she were dead. He at once sprang hastily
towards her, lifted her up, and bore her to a room, where he laid her
down, and kneeling beside her he drew three drops of blood from
her right side, and spat them out. She soon breathed again and
came to herself; but the young King had watched the proceeding,
302 TRUSTY JOHN
and not knowing why Trusty John had acted as he did, he flew into
a passion, and cried Throw him into prison.' On the following
:
'

morning sentence was passed on Trusty John, and he was con-

demned to be hanged. As he stood on the gallows he said Every :
'

one doomed to death has the right to speak once before he dies am ;

'
I to have this privilege ? '
Yes,' said the King, it shall be granted
'

to you.' So Trusty John spoke I am unjustly condemned, for

:
'

I have always been faithful to you and he proceeded to relate

;
'

how he had heard the ravens' conversation on the sea, and how he

had to do all he did in order to save his master. Then the King
cried :
'
Oh !
my most trusty John, pardon pardon Take ! ! him
down.' But as he uttered the last word Trusty John had fallen life*-

less to the ground, and was a stone.

The King and Queen were in despair, and the King spake Ah :
'
!

how ill have I rewarded such great fidelity and made them lift up !
'

the stone image and place it in his bedroom near his bed. As
often as he looked at it he wept and said Oh if I could only :
'
!

restore you to life, my most trusty John

'
After a time the Queen
!
 TRUSTY JOHN 303

gave birth to twins, two small sons, who throve and grew, and
were a constant joy to her. One day when the Queen was at
church, and the two children sat and played with their father,
he gazed again full of grief on the stone statue, and sighing, wailed :
'
'
Oh if I could only restore you to life, my most trusty John
! !

Suddenly the stone began to speak, and said Yes, you can restore
'
:

me to life again if you are prepared to sacrifice what you hold

most dear.' And the King cried out All I have in the world will
:
'

I give up for your sake.' The stone continued

'
If you cut off with :

your own hand the heads of your two children, and smear me with
their blood, I shall come back to life.' The King was aghast when
he heard that he had himself to put his children to death; but
when he thought of Trusty John's fidelity, and how he had even
died for him, he drew his sword, and with his own hand cut the
heads off his children. And when he had smeared the stone with
their blood, life came back, and Trusty John stood once more safe
and sound before him. He spake to the King Your loyalty shall :
'

be rewarded, and taking up the heads of the children, he placed

them on their bodies, smeared the wounds with their blood, and in
a minute they were all right again and jumping about as if nothing
had happened. Then the King was full of joy, and when he saw
the Queen coining, he hid Trusty John and the two children in a
big cupboard. As she entered he said to her Did you pray in '
:

'
church ? Yes,' she answered
' '
but my thoughts dwelt constantly
;

on Trusty John, and of what he has suffered for us.' Then he

spake Dear wife, we can restore him to life, but the price asked
:
'

isour two little sons ; we must sacrifice them.' The Queen grew
white and her heart sank, but she replied We owe it to him on
:
'

account of his great fidelity.' Then he was of the

rejoiced that she
same mind had been, and going forward he opened the cup-
as he
board, and fetched the two children and Trusty John out, saying :

'
God be praised Trusty John is free once more, and we have our
!

two small sons again.' Then he related to her all that had passed,
and they lived together happily ever afterwards. 1
 304

THE BBAVE LITTLE TAILOR

summer's day a little tailor sat on his table by the window in

ONEthe best of spirits, and sewed for dear life. As he was sitting
thus a peasant woman came down the street, calling out :
'
Good jam
to sell, good jam to This sounded sweetly in the tailor's ears
sell.' ;

he put his frail little head out of the window, and shouted Up here, :
'

my good woman, and you'll find a willing customer.' The woman

climbed up the three nights of stairs with her heavy basket to the
tailor's room, and he made her spread out all the pots in a row
before him. He examined them all, lifted them up and smelt them,
and said at last This jam seems good, weigh me four ounces of it,
:
'

my good woman and even if it's a quarter of a pound I won't

;

stick at The woman, who had hoped to find a good market,

it.'

gave him what he wanted, but went away grumbling wrathfully.

'
Now heaven shall bless this jam for my use,' cried the little tailor,
'and it and strengthen me.' He fetched some bread
shall sustain
out of a cupboard, cut a round off the loaf, and spread the jam on
it.
'
That won't taste amiss,' he said but I'll finish that waistcoat ;
'

first before I take a bite.' He placed the bread beside him, went
on sewing, and out of the lightness of his heart kept on making
his stitches bigger and bigger. In the meantime the smell of the
sweet jam rose to the ceiling, where heaps of flies were sitting, and
attracted them to such an extent that they swarmed on to it in
masses. Ha who invited you ? said the tailor, and chased the
'
!
'

unwelcome guests away. But the flies, who didn't understand

English, refused to let themselves be warned off, and returned
again in even greater numbers. At last the little tailor, losing all
patience, reached out of his chimney corner for a duster, and ex-
Wait, and I'll give it to you,' he beat them mercilessly
'
claiming :

with it. When he left off he counted the slain, and no fewer than
seven lay dead before him with outstretched legs. What a des- '

perate fellow I am said he, and was filled with admiration at his
'
!
 THE BEAVE LITTLE TAILOR 305

ccmrage. The whole town must know about this

'
own '
; and in great
haste the little tailor cut out a girdle, hemmed it, and embroidered
on it in big letters, Seven at a blow.'
' '
What did I say, the town ?
no, the whole world shall hear of it,' he said ; and his heart beat
for joy as a lamb wags his tail.

The tailor strapped the girdle round his waist and set out into
the wide world, for he considered his workroom too small a field
for his prowess. Before he set forth he looked round about him,
to see if there in the house he could take with him
was anything
on his journey but he found nothing except an old cheese, which
;

he took possession of. In front of the house he observed a bird

306 THE BBAVE LITTLE TAILOR
that had been caught in some bushes, and this he put into his
wallet beside the cheese. Then he went on his way merrily, and
being light and agile he never i'elt tired. His way led up a hill, on
the top of which sat a powerful giant, who was calmly surveying the
landscape. The little tailor went up to him, and greeting him cheer-
'

fully said Good-day, friend there you sit at your ease viewing the
:
;

whole wide world. I'm just on my way there. What do you say
to accompanying me ? '

giant looked contemptuously at the The

tailor, and said : What
a poor wretched little creature you are
'
!
'

'
That's a good joke,' answered the little tailor, and unbutton-
ing his coat he showed the giant the girdle. There now, you '

can read what sort of a fellow I am.' The giant read Seven at a :
'

blow ;
and thinking they were human beings the tailor had slain,
'

he conceived a certain respect for the little man. But first he

thought he'd test him, so taking up a stone in his hand, he squeezed
it till some drops of water ran out. New you do the same,' said '

' '
the giant, if you really wish to be thought strong.'
'
Is that all ?
that's child's play to me,' so he dived into
'
said the little tailor ;

his wallet, brought out the cheese, and pressed it till the whey ran
out. My squeeze was in sooth better than yours,' said he. The
'

giant didn't know what to say, for he couldn't have believed it of

the little fellow. To prove him again, the giant lifted a stone and
Now, my
'
threw it so high that the eye could hardly follow it.
little pigmy, let me see you do that.' 'Well thrown,' said the
'
tailor but,
;
after all, your stone fell to the ground I'll throw one ;

that won't come down at all.' He dived into his wallet again, and
grasping the bird in his hand, he threw it up into the air. The
bird, enchanted to be free, soared up into the sky, and flew away
never to return. Well, what do you think of that little piece of
'

asked the tailor. ' You can certainly throw,' said

business, friend ?
'

the giant but now let's see if you can carry a proper weight.'
;
'

With these words he led the tailor to a huge oak tree which had
been felled to the ground, and said :
'
If you are strong enough, help
me to carry the tree out of the wood.' '
Most certainly,' said the
little tailor: 'just you take the trunk onyour shoulder; I'll bear
the top and branches, which is certainly the heaviest part.' The
giant laid the trunk on his shoulder, but the tailor sat at his ease
among the branches and the giant, who couldn't see what was
;

gomg on behind him, had to carry the whole tree, and the little
tailor into the bargain. There he sat behind in the best of spirits,
lustily whistling a tune, as if carrying the tree were mere sport.
 THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOE 307

The heavy weight for some time, could get

giant, after dragging the
on no and shouted out
further, Hi I must let the tree fall.' The
:
'
!

tailor sprang nimbly down, seized the tree with both hands as if he
had carried it the whole way, and said to the giant Fancy a big :
'

'
lout like 3'ou not being able to carry a tree !

They continued to go on their way together, and as they

passed by a cherry tree the giant grasped the top of it, where the

ripest fruit hung, gave the branches into the tailor's hand, and
bade him eat. But the little tailor was far too weak to hold the
tree down, and when the giant let go the tree swung back into the
air, bearing the little tailor with it. "When he had fallen to the
ground again without hurting himself, the giant said What do :
'
!

you mean to tell me you haven't the strength to hold down a feeble
'It wasn't strength that was wanting,' replied the tailor;
'

twig ?
'
do you think that would have been anything for a man who has
killed seven at a blow ? I jumped over the tree because the
hunstmen are shooting among the branches near us. Do you do
the like if dare.'
you The giant made an attempt, but couldn't get
over the and stuck fast in the branches, so that here too the
tree,
little tailor had the better of him.

Well, you're a fine fellow, after all,' said the giant; come and
' '

spend the night with us in our cave.' The little tailor willingly
consented to do this, and following his friend they went on till
they reached a cave where several other giants were sitting round
a fire, each holding a roast sheep in his hand, of which he was eat-
ing. The little tailor looked about him, and thought Yes, there's :
'

certainly more room to turn round in here than in my workshop.'

The giant showed him a bed, and bade him lie down and have a
good sleep. But the bed was too big for the little tailor, so he
didn't get into it, but crept away into the corner. At midnight,
when the giant thought the little tailor was fast asleep, he rose up,
and taking his big iron walking-stick, he broke the bed in two with
a blow, and thought he had made an end of the little grasshopper.
At early dawn the giants went off to the wood, and quite forgot
about the little tailor, till all met him trudging
of a sudden they

along in the most cheerful mannpr. The giants were terrified at

the apparition, and, fearful lest he should slay them, they all took
to their heels as fast as they could.
and after he had
The little tailor continued to follow his nose,
wandered about for a long time he came to the courtyard of a royal
palace, and feeling tired he lay down on the grass and fell asleep.
x2
308 THE BEAVE LITTLE TAILOR
While he lay there the people came, and looking him all over read on
his girdle :Seven at a blow.' * Oh
'
!
'

they said, what can this great

'

hero of a hundred fights want in our peaceful land? He must

indeed be a mighty man of valour.' They went and told the King
about him, and said what a weighty and useful man he'd be in time
of war, and that it would be well to secure him at any price. This
counsel pleased the King, and he sent one of his courtiers down to
the little tailor, to offer him, when he awoke, a commission in their
army. The messenger remained standing by the sleeper, and
waited till he stretched his limbs and opened his eyes, when he
tendered his proposal. * That's the very thing I came here for,' he
answered ;
I am quite ready to enter the King's service.'
'
So he
was received with all honour, and given a special house of his own
to live in.
But the other
officers resented the success of the little tailor, and
wished him thousand miles away,
a What's to come of it all ?
' '

if we quarrel with him, he'll let out at us, and

'
they asked each other ;

at every blow seven will fall. There'll soon be an end of us.' So they
resolved to go in a body to the King, and all to send in their papers.
'
Weare not made,' they said, to hold out against a man who
'

killsseven at a blow.' The King was grieved at the thought of los-

ing all his faithful servants for the sake of one man, and he wished
heartily that he had never set eyes on him, or that he could get rid
of him. But he didn't dare to send him away, for he feared he
might kill him along with his people, and place himself on the
throne. He pondered long and deeply over the matter, and finally
came to a conclusion. He sent to the tailor and told him that, see-
ing what a great and warlike hero he was, he was about to make
'

him an offer. In a certain wood of his kingdom there dwelt two

giants who did much harm by the way they robbed, murdered,
;

burnt, and plundered everything about them; 'no one could ap-
proach them without endangering his life. But if he could over-
come and kill these two giants he should have his only daughter
for a Avife,and half his kingdom into the bargain he might have ;

a hundred horsemen, too, to back him up.' That's the very thing '

for a man like me,' thought the little tailor; 'one doesn't get the
offer of a beautiful princess and half a kingdom every day.' Done '

with you,' he answered; I'll soon put an end to the giants. But I
'

haven't the smallest need of your hundred horsemen a fellow who ;

can slay seven men at a blow need not be afraid of two.'

The little tailor set out, and the hundred horsemen followed
 THE BEAVE LITTLE TAILOR
him. When he came to the outskirts of the wood he said to his
followers :
'
You wait here, I'll manage the giants by myself; and he
'

went on into the wood, casting his sharp little eyes right and left

about him. After a while he spied the two giants lying asleep
under a tree, and snoring till the very boughs bent with the breeze.
The little tailor lost no tune in filling his wallet with stones, and
then climbed up the tree under which they lay. When he got to

about the middle of it he slipped along a branch till he sat just

above the sleepers, when he threw down one stone after the other
on the nearest giant. The giant felt nothing for a long time, but
at last he woke up, and pinching his companion said :
'
What did
you strike me for ?
'
'I didn't strike you,' said the other
'you
must be dreaming.' They both lay down to sleep again, and the
tailor threw down a stone on the second giant, who sprang up and
cried : What's that for ? Why did you throw something at me ?
' '
310 THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR
'
I didn't throw anything,' growled the first one. They wrangled
on for a time, till, as both were tired, they made up the matter and
fellasleep again. The little tailor began his game once more, and
flung the largest stone he could find in his wallet with all his force,
and hit the first giant on the chest. This is too much of a good
'

thing !
'
he and springing up like a madman, he knocked his
yelled,
companion against the tree till he trembled. He gave, however, as
good as he got, and they became so enraged that they tore up trees
and beat each other with them, till they both fell dead at once on
the ground. Then the little tailor jumped down. It's a mercy,'
'

he said, that they didn't root up the tree on which I was perched,
'

or I should have had to jump like a squirrel on to another, which,

nimble though I am, would have been no easy job.' He drew his
sword and gave each of the giants a very fine thrust or two on the
breast, and then went to the horsemen and said The deed is done, '
:

I've put an end to the two of them but I assure you it has been
;

no easy matter, for they even tore up trees in their struggle to de-
fend themselves but all that's of no use against one who slays
;

seven men at a blow.' '

Weren't you wounded ? asked the horse- '

men. No fear,' answered the tailor they haven't touched a hair

'
;
'

of my head.' But the horsemen wouldn't believe him till they

rode into the wood and found the giants weltering in their blood,
and the trees lying around, torn up by the roots.
The little tailor now demanded the promised reward from the
King, but he repented his promise, and pondered once more how he
could rid himself of the hero. ' Before you obtain the hand of my
daughter and half my kingdom,' he said to him, you must do
'

another deed of valour. A unicorn

running about loose in the
is

wood, and doing much mischief; you must first catch it.' I'm even '

less afraid of one unicorn than of two giants seven at a blow, ;

that's my motto." He took a piece of cord and an axe with him,

went out to the wood, and again told the men who had been sent
with him to remain outside. He hadn't to search long, for the
unicorn soon passed by, and, on perceiving the tailor, dashed
straight at him as though it were going to spike him on the spot.
'
' '
Gently, gently,' said he, not so fast, my friend and standing ;

still he waited till the beast was quite near, when he sprang lightly
behind a tree ; the unicorn ran with all its force against the tree,
and rammed horn so firmly into the trunk that it had no
its

strength left to pull it out again, and was thus successfully captured.
'
Now I've caught my bird,' said the tailor, and he came out from
 THE BRAVE LITTLE TAILOR 311

behind the tree, placed the cord round its neck first, then struck
the horn out of the tree with his axe, and when everything was
in order led the beast before the King.
Still the King didn't want to give him the promised reward, and
made a third demand. The was to catch a wild boar for him
tailor
that did a great deal of harm in the wood and he might have the
;

huntsmen to help him. '

Willingly,' said the tailor ;
that's mere
'

child's play.' But he didn't take the huntsmen into the wood with
him, and they were well enough pleased to remain behind, for the
wild boar had often received them in a manner which did not make
them desire its further acquaintance. As soon as the boar per-
ceived the tailor it ran at him with foaming mouth and gleaming
teeth, and tried to knock him down but our alert little friend ran
;

into a chapel that stood near, and got out of the window again
with a jump. The boar pursued him into the church, but the tailor
skipped round to the door, and closed it securely. So the raging
beast was caught, for it was far too heavy and unwieldy to spring
out of the window. The little tailor summoned the huntsmen to-
gether, that they might see the prisoner with their own eyes. Then
the hero betook himself to the King, who was obliged now, whether
he liked it or not, to keep his promise, and hand him over his
daughter and half his kingdom. Had he known that no hero-
warrior, but only a little tailor stood before him, it would have gone
even more to his heart. So the wedding was celebrated with much
splendour and little joy, and the tailor became a king.
After a time the Queen heard her husband saying one night in
his sleep :
My lad, make that waistcoat and patch these trousers,
'

or I'll box your ears.' Thus she learnt in what rank the young
gentleman had been born, and next day she poured forth her woes
to her father, and begged him to help her to get rid of a husband who
was nothing more nor less than a tailor. The King comforted her,
and said : Leave your bedroom door open to-night, my servants
'

shall stand outside, and when your husband is fast asleep they shall
enter, bind him fast, and carry him on to a ship, which shall sail
away out into the wide ocean.' The Queen was well satisfied with
the idea, but the armour-bearer, who had overheard everything,
being much attached to his young master, went straight to him and
revealed the whole plot. '
I'll soon put a stop to the business,' said

the tailor. That night he and his wife went to bed at the usual time ;
and when she thought he had fallen asleep she got up, opened the
door, and then lay down again. The little tailor, who had only
312 THE BEAVE LITTLE TAILOE
pretended to be asleep, began to call out in a clear voice : My
'

Jad, make that waistcoat and patch those trousers, or I'll box your
ears. I have killed seven at a blow, slain two giants, led a unicorn

captive, and caught a wild boar, then why should I be afraid of

those menstanding outside my door ? The men, when they heard
'

the tailor saying these words, were so terrified that they fled as if
pursued by a wild army, and didn't dare go near him again. So the
little tailor was and remained a king all the days of his life.
 313

A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT

CHAPTER I.

father had a small estate in Nottinghamshire, and I was the

MY third of four sons. He sent me to Cambridge at fourteen years
old, and after studying there three years I was bound apprentice to
Mr. Bates, a famous surgeon in London. There, as my father now
and then sent me small sums of money, I spent them in learning
navigation, and other arts useful to those who travel, as I always
believed it would be some time or other my fortune to do.
Three years after my leaving, him my good master, Mr. Bates,
recommended me as ship's surgeon to the Swallow,' on which I
'

voyaged three years. When I came back I settled in London, and,

having taken part of a small house, I married Miss Mary Bin-ton,
daughter of Mr. Edmund Burton, hosier.
But my good master Bates died two years after and as I had
;

few friends my business began to fail, and I determined to go

again to sea. After several voyages I accepted an offer from
Captain W. Prichard, master of the Antelope,' who was making a
'

voyage to the South Sea. We set sail from Bristol, May 4, 1699 ;
and our voyage at first was very prosperous.
But in our passage to the East Indies we were driven by a
violent storm to the north-west of Van Diemen's Land. Twelve
of our crew died from hard labour and bad food, and the rest were
in a very weak condition. On the 5th of November, the weather
being very hazy, the seamen spied a rock within 120 yards of the
ship ; but the wind was so strong that we were driven straight
upon it, and immediately split. Six of the crew, of whom I was
one, letting down the boat, got clear of the ship, and we rowed
about three leagues, till we could work no longer. We therefore
trusted ourselves to the mercy of the waves ; and in about half an
hour the boat was upset by a sudden squall. What became of my
companions in the boat, or those who escaped on the rock or were
314 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT
leftin the vessel, I cannot tell but I conclude they were all lost.
;

For mypart, I swam as fortune directed me, and was pushed for-
ward by wind and tide but when I was able to struggle no longer
;

I found myself within depth. By this time the storm was

my
much abated. I reached the shore at last, about eight o'clock in
the evening, and advanced nearly half a mile inland, but could not
discover any sign of inhabitants. I was extremely tired, and with
the heat of the weather I found myself much inclined to sleep. I

lay down on the grass, which was very short and soft, and slept
sounder than ever I did in myabout nine hours. When I
life for

woke, it was just daylight. I attempted to rise, but could not ;

for as I happened to be lying on my back, I found my arms and

legs were fastened on each side to the ground and my hair, which ;

was long and thick, tied down in the same manner. I could only
look upwards. The sun began to grow hot, and the light hurt my
eyes. I heard a confused noise about me, but could see nothing
except the sky. In a little time I felt something alive moving on
my left leg, which, advancing gently over my breast, came almost
up to my chin, when, bending my
eyes downward, I perceived it
to be a human creature, not six inches high, with a bow and arrow
in his hands, and a quiver at his back. In the meantime I felt at
more following the first. I was in the utmost astonish-
least forty
ment, and roared so loud that they all ran back in a fright and ;

some of them were hurt with the falls they got by leaping from my
sides upon the ground. However, they soon returned, and one of
them, who ventured so far as to get a full sight of my face, lifted
up his hands in admiration. I lay all this while in great un-
easiness but at length, struggling to get loose, I succeeded in
;

breaking the strings that fastened my left arm to the ground;

and at the same time, with a violent pull that gave me extreme
pain, I a little loosened the strings that tied down my hair, so that
I was just able to turn head about two inches. But the
my
creatures ran off a second time before I could seize them, where-
upon there was a great shout, and in an instant I felt above a
hundred arrows discharged on my left hand, which pricked me
like so many needles. Moreover, they shot another flight into the
air, of which some fell on my face, which I immediately covered
with my left hand. When this shower of arrows was over I
groaned with grief and pain, and then, striving again to get loose,
they discharged another flight of arrows larger than the first, and
some of them tried to stab me with their spears but by good luck ;
 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 315

I had on a leather jacket, which they could not pierce. By this

time I thought it most prudent to lie still till night, when, my left
hand being already loose, I could easily free myself; and as for the
inhabitants, I thought I might be a match for the greatest army
they could bring against me if they were all of the same size with
him I saw. When the people observed that I was quiet they dis-
charged no more arrows, but by the noise I heard I knew that
their number was increased ;
and about four yards from me, for
more than an hour, there was a knocking, like people at work.
Then, turning my head that way as well as the pegs and strings
would let me, saw a stage set up, about a foot and a half from
I
the ground, with two or three ladders to mount it. From this, one
of them, who seemed to be a person of quality, made me a long

speech, of which I could not understand a word, though I could tell

from his manner that he sometimes threatened me, and sometimes
spoke with pity and kindness. I answered in few words, but in
the most submissive manner; and, being almost famished with
hunger, I could not help showing my impatience by putting my
finger frequently to mouth, to signify that I wanted food. He
my
understood me very descending from the stage, com-
well, and,
manded that several ladders should be set against my sides, on
which more than a hundred of the inhabitants mounted, and
walked towards my mouth with baskets full of food, which had
been sent by the King's orders when he first received tidings of me.
There were legs and shoulders like mutton, but smaller than the
wings of a lark. I ate them two or three at a mouthful, and took
316 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT
three loaves at a time. They suppliedme as fast as they could,
with a thousand marks of wonder at my appetite. I then made a
sign that I wanted something to drink. They guessed that a small
quantity would not suffice me, and, being a most ingenious people,
they slung up one of their largest hogsheads, then rolled it towards
my hand, and beat out the top. I drank it off at a draught, which
I might well do, for it did not hold half a pint. They brought me
a second hogshead, which I drank, and made signs for more ; but
they had none to give me. However, I could not wonder enough
at the daring of these tiny mortals, who ventured to mount and
walk upon my body, while one of my hands was free, without
trembling at the very sight of so huge a creature as I must have
seemed to them. After some time there appeared before me a
person of high rank from his Imperial Majesty. His Excellency,
having mounted my right leg, advanced to my face, with about a
dozen of his retinue, and spoke about ten minutes, often pointing
forwards, which, as I afterwards found, was towards the capital
city, about half a mile distant, whither it was commanded by his
Majesty that I should be conveyed. I made a sign with my hand
that was loose, putting it to the other (but over his Excellency's
head, for fear of hurting him or his train), to show that I desired
my liberty. He seemed to understand me well enough, for he
shook his head, though he made other signs to let me know that I
should have meat and drink enough, and very good treatment.
Then I once more thought of attempting to escape but when I
;

felt the smart of their arrows on my face and hands, which were
all in blisters, and observed likewise that the number of my ene-

mies increased, I gave tokens to let them know that they might
do with me what they pleased. Then they daubed my face and
hands with a sweet-smelling ointment, which in a few minutes
removed all the smart of the arrows. The relief from pain and
hunger made me drowsy, and presently I fell asleep. I slept about
eight hours, as Iwas told afterwards ; and it was no wonder, for
the physicians, by the Emperor's order, had mingled a sleeping
draught in the hogsheads of wine.
It seems that, when I was discovered sleeping on the ground
after my landing, the Emperor had early notice of it, and deter-
mined that I should be tied in the manner I have related (which
was done in the night, while I slept), that plenty of meat and drink
should be sent me, and a machine prepared to carry me to the
capital city. Five hundred carpenters and engineers were iinme-
 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 317

diately set to work to prepare the engine. It was a frame of wood,

raised three inches from the ground, about seven feet long and four
wide, moving upon twenty-two wheels. But the difficulty was to
place me on it. Eighty poles were erected for this purpose, and
very strong cords fastened to bandages which the workmen had
tied round my neck, hands, body, and legs. Nine hundred of the
strongest men were employed to draw up these cords by pulleys
fastened on the poles, and in less than three hours I was raised
and slung into the engine, and there tied fast. Fifteen hundred of
the Emperor's largest horses, each about four inches and a half
high, were then employed to draw me towards the capital. But
while all this was done I still lay in a deep sleep, and I did not

wake till four hours after we began our journey.

The Emperor and all his Court came out to meet us when we
reached the capital ;
but his great officials would not suffer his
Majesty to risk his person by mounting on my body. Where the
carriage stopped there stood an ancient temple, supposed to be the
largest in the whole kingdom, and here it was determined that I
should lodge. Near the great gate, through which I could easily
creep, they fixed ninety-one chains, like those which hang to a lady's
watch, which were locked to my left leg with thirty- six padlocks ;
and when the workmen found it was impossible for me to break
loose, all the strings that bound me.
they cut Then I rose up,
feeling as melancholy as ever I did in my life. But the noise and
astonishment of the people on seeing me rise and walk were inex-
pressible. The chains that held my left leg were about two yards
long, and gave me not only freedom to walk backwards and forwards
in a semicircle,' but to creep in and lie at full length inside the

temple.

CHAPTEK II.

THE Emperor, advancing towards me from among his courtiers, all

most magnificently clad, surveyed me with great admiration, but
kept beyond the length of my chain. He was taller by about the
breadth of my nail than any of his Court, which alone was enough
to strike awe into the beholders, and graceful and The
majestic.
better to behold him, I lay down on my side, so that
my face was
level with his, and he stood three yards off. However, I have had
him since many times in my hand, and therefore cannot be de-
ceived. His dress was very simple ; but he wore a light helmet of
318 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT
gold, adorned with jewels and a plume. He
held his sword drawn
in his hand, to defend himself if I should break loose ; itwas
almost three inches long, and the hilt was of gold, enriched with
diamonds. His voice was shrill, but very clear. His Imperial
Majesty spoke often to me, and I answered but neither of us could
;

understand a woi'd.

After about two hours the Court retired, and I was left with a
strong guard to keep away the crowd, some of whom had the im-
pudence to shoot their arrows at me as I sat by the door of my
house. But the colonel ordered six of them to be seized and
delivered bound into my hands. I put five of them into my coat
pocket ;
and as to the sixth, I made a face as if I would eat him
 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 319

alive. The poor man screamed terribly, and the colonel and his
officers were much distressed, especially when they saw take me
out my penknife. But I soon set them at ease, for, cutting the
strings he was bound with, I put him gently on the ground, and
away he ran. I treated the rest in the same manner, taking them
one by one out of my pocket and I saw that both the soldiers and
;

people were highly delighted at this mark of my kindness.

Towards night I got with some difficulty into my house, where I
lay on the ground, as I had to do for a fortnight, till a bed was pre-
pared for me out of six hundred beds of the ordinary measure.
Six hundred servants were appointed me, and three hundred
tailors made me a suit of clothes. Moreover, six of his Majesty's

greatest scholars were employed to teach me their language, so that

soon I was able to converse after a fashion with the Emperor, who
often honoured me with his visits. The first words were to
I learned
desire that he would please to give me my which I every
liberty,
day repeated on my knees but he answered that this must be a
;

work of time, and that first I must swear a peace with him and his
kingdom. He told me also that by the laws of the nation I must
be searched by two of his officers, and that as this could not be done
without my help, he trusted them in my hands, and whatever they
took from me should be returned when I left the country. I took
up the two officers, and put them into my coat pockets. These
gentlemen, having pen, ink, and paper about them, made an exact
320 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT
listof everything they saw, which I afterwards translated into
English, and which ran as follows :
In the right coat pocket of the great Man-Mountain we found
'

only one great piece of coarse cloth, large enough to cover the
carpet of your Majesty's chief room of state. In the left pocket
we saw a huge silver chest, with a silver cover, which we could not
lift. We desired that it should be opened, and one of us stepping
into it found himself up to the mid-leg in a sort of dust, some of
which flying into our faces sent us both into a
fit of sneezing. In
his right waistcoat pocket we found a number of white thin sub-
stances, folded one over another, about the size of three men, tied
with a strong cable, and marked with black figures, which we
humbly conceive to be writings. In the left there was a sort of

engine, from the back of which extended twenty long poles, with
which, we conjecture, the Man-Mountain combs his head. In the
smaller pocket on the right side were several round flat pieces of
white and red metal, of different sizes. Some of the white, which
appeared to be silver, were so large and heavy that my comrade and
I could hardly lift them. From another pocket hung a huge silver
chain, with a wonderful kind of engine fastened to it, a globe half
silver and half of some transparent metal for on the transparent
;

side we saw certain strange figures, and thought we could touch

them till we found our fingers stopped by the shining substance.
This engine made an incessant noise, like a water-mill, and we con-
jecture it is either some unknown animal, or the god he worships,

but probably the latter, for he told us that he seldom did anything
without consulting it.
'
This is a list of what we found about the body of the Man-
Mountain, who treated us with great civility.'
I had one private pocket which escaped their search, containing
a pair of spectacles and a small spy-glass, which, being of no con-
sequence to the Emperor, I did not think myself bound in honour
to discover.

CHAPTEE III.

MY gentleness and good behaviour gained so far on the Emperor

and his Court, and, indeed, on the people in general, that I began to
have hopes of getting my liberty in a short time. The natives came
"by degrees to be less fearful of danger from me. I would some-
times lie down and let five or six of them dance on my hand;
and
 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 321

at last the boys and girls ventured to come and play at hide-and-
seek in my hair.
The horses of the army and of the royal stables were no longer
shy, having been daily led before me and one of the Emperor's
;

huntsmen, on a large courser, took shoe and all, which was

my foot,
indeed a prodigious leap. amused the Emperor one day in a very
I

extraordinary manner. I took nine sticks, and fixed them firmly

in the ground in a square. Then I took four other sticks, and tied
them parallel at each corner, about two feet from the ground. I

fastened my handkerchief to the nine sticks that stood erect, and

extended it on all sides till it was as tight as the top of a drum ;

and I desired theEmperor to let a troop of his best horse, twenty-

four in number, come and exercise upon this plain. His Majesty
approved of the proposal, and I took them up one by one, with the
proper officers to exercise them. As soon as they got into order
they divided into two parties, discharged blunt arrows, drew their
swords, fled and pursued, and, in short, showed the best military
discipline I ever beheld. The parallel sticks secured them and
Y
322 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT
their horsesfrom falling off the stage, and the Emperor was so much
delighted that he ordered this entertainment to be repeated several
days, and persuaded the Empress herself to let me hold her in her
chair within two yards of the stage, whence she could view the
whole performance. Fortunately no accident happened, only once
a fiery horse, pawing with his hoof, struck a hole in my handker-
chief, and overthrew his rider and himself. But I immediately
relieved them both, and covering the hole with one hand, I set down
the troop with the other as I had taken them up. The horse that
fell was strained in the shoulder, but the rider was not hurt, and I

repaired my handkerchief as well as I could. However, I would

not trust to the strength of it any more in such dangerous enter-

prises.
had sent so many petitions for my liberty that his Majesty
I
at length mentioned the matter in a full council, where it was
opposed by none except Skyresh Bolgolam, admiral of the realm,
who was pleased without any provocation to be my mortal enemy.
However, he agreed at length, though he succeeded in himself
drawing up the conditions on which I should be set free. After
they were read I was requested to swear to perform them in the
method prescribed by their laws, which was to hold my right foot
in my left hand, and to place the middle finger of my right hand
on the crown of my head, and my thumb on the top of my right
ear. But I have made a translation of the conditions, which I
here offer to the public.
'
Golbaste Momarem Evlame Gurdile Sliefin Mully Ully Gue,
Most Mighty Emperor of Lilliput, delight and terror of the universe,
whose dominions extend to the ends of the globe, monarch of all
monarchs, taller than the sons of men, whose feet press down to
the centre, and whose head strikes against the sun, at whose nod the
princes of the earth shake their knees, pleasant as the spring, com-
fortable as the summer, fruitful as autumn, dreadful as winter :

His Most Sublime Majesty proposeth to the Man-Mountain, lately

arrived at our celestial dominions, the following articles, which by
a solemn oath he shall be obliged to perform :

First. The Man-Mountain shall not depart from our domin-

'

ions without our licence under the great seal.

Second. He shall not presume to come into our metropolis
'

without our express order, at which time the inhabitants shall have
two hours' warning to keep within doors.
'
Third. The said Man-Mountain shall confine his walks to our
 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 323

principal high roads, and not offer to walk or lie down in a mea-
dow or field of corn.
'
Fourth. As he walks the said roads he shall take the utmost
care not to trample upon the bodies of any of our loving subjects,
their horses or carriages, nor take any of our subjects into his
hands without their own consent.
'
an express requires extraordinary speed the Man-
Fifth. If
Mountain shall be obliged to carry in his pocket the messenger
and horse a six days' journey, and return the said messenger (if
so required) safe to our imperial presence.
Sixth. He shall be our ally against our enemies in the island
'

of Blefuscu, and do his utmost to destroy their fleet, which is now

preparing to invade us.
'

Lastly. Upon his solemn oath to observe all the above articles,
the said Man-Mountain shall have a daily allowance of meat and
drink sufficient for the support of 1,724 of our subjects, with free
access to our royal person, and other marks of our favour. Given
at our palace at Belfaborac, the twelfth day of the ninety-first moon
of our reign.'
I swore to these articles with great cheerfulness, whereupon my
chains were immediately unlocked, and I was at full liberty.
One morning, about a fortnight after I had obtained my freedom,
Reldresal, the Emperor's secretary for private affairs, came to my
house, attended only by one servant. He ordered his coach to wait
at a distance, and desired that I would give him an hour's audience.
I offered to liedown that he might the more conveniently reach my
ear ;but he chose rather to let me hold him in my hand during our
conversation. He began with compliments on my liberty, but he
added that, save for the present state of things at Court, perhaps I
might not have obtained it so soon. For,' he said, 'however flou-
'

rishing we may seem to foreigners, we are in danger of an invasion

from the island of Blefuscu, which is the other great empire of the
universe, almost as large and as powerful as this of his Majesty.
For as to what we have heard you say, that there are other king-
doms in the world, inhabited by human creatures as large as your-
self, our philosphers are very doubtful, and rather conjecture that

j-ou dropped from the moon, or one of the stars, because a hun-
dred mortals of your size would soon destroy all the fruit and cattle
of his Majesty's dominions. Besides, our histories of six thousand
moons make no mention of any other regions than the two mighty
empires of Lilliput and Blefuscu, which, as I was going to tell you,
12
324 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPVT
are engaged in a most obstinate war, which began in the follow-
ing manner : It is hands that the primitive way of
allowed on all

breaking eggs was upon the larger end but his present Majesty's
;

grandfather, while he was a boy, going to eat an egg, and breaking

it according to the ancient practice, happened to cut one of his fin-

gers. "Whereupon the Emperor, his father, made a law command-

ing all his subjects to break the smaller end of their eggs. The
people so highly resented this law that there have been six rebel-
lions raised on that account, wherein one emperor lost his life, and
another his crown. It is calculated that eleven hundred per-

sons have at different times suffered death rather than break their
eggs at the smaller end. But these rebels, the Bigendians, have
found so much encouragement at the Emperor of Blefuscu's
Court, to which they always fled for refuge, that a bloody war, as I
said, has been carried on between the two empires for six-and-
thirty moons and now the Blefuscudians have equipped a large
;

fleet, and are preparing to descend upon us. Therefore his Impe-
rial Majesty, placing great confidence in your valour and strength,
has commanded me to set the case before you.'
I desired the secretary to present my humble duty to the
Emperor, and to let him know that I was ready, at the risk of my
life, to defend him against all invaders.

CHAPTER IV.

IT was not long before I communicated to his Majesty the plan I

formed for seizing the enemy's whole fleet. The Empire of Blefuscu
is an island parted from Lilliput only by a channel eight hundred

yards wide. I consulted the most experienced seamen on the depth

of the channel, and they told me that in the middle, at high water,
it was seventy glumgluffs (about six feet of European measure).
I walked towards the coast, where, lying down behind a hillock, I
took out my and viewed the energy's fleet at anchor
spy-glass,
about fifty men-of-war, and other vessels. I then came back to my
house and gave orders for a great quantity of the strongest cables
and bars of iron. The cable was about as thick as packthread, and
the bars of the length and size of a knitting-needle. I trebled the
cable to make it stronger, and for the same reason twisted three of
the iron bars together, bending the ends into a hook. Having thus
fixed fifty hooks to as many cables, I went back to the coast, and
 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 325

taking off coat, shoes, and stockings, walked into the sea in
my my
leather jacket about half an hour before high water. I waded
with what haste I could, swimming in the middle about thirty yards,
till and thus arrived at the fleet in less than half an
I felt ground,
hour. The enemy were so frightened when they saw me that they
leaped out of their ships and swam ashore, where there could not
be fewer than thirty thousand. Then, fastening a hook to the hole
at the prow of each ship, 1 tied all the cords together at the end.
Meanwhile the enemy discharged several thousand arrows, many
of which stuck in my hands and face. My greatest fear was for my
eyes, which I should have lost if I had not suddenly thought of the
pair of spectacles which had escaped the Emperor's searchers.
These I took out and fastened upon my nose, and thus armed
went on with my work in spite of the arrows, many of which
struck against the glasses of my spectacles, but without any other
effectthan slightly disturbing them. Then, taking the knot in my
hand, I began to pull but not a ship would stir, for they were too
;

fast held by their anchors. Thus the boldest part of my enterprise

remained. Letting go the cord, I resolutely cut with my knife the
cables that fastened the anchors, receiving more than two hundred
shots in my face and hands. Then I took up again the knotted end
of the cables to which my hooks were tied, and with great ease
drew fifty of the enemy's largest men-of-war after me.
When the Blefuscudians saw the moving in order, and me
fleet

pulling at the end, they set up a scream of grief and despair that it
is impossible to describe. When I had got out of danger I stopped
awhile to pick out the arrows that stuck in my hands and face, and
rubbed on some of the same ointment that was given me at my
arrival. I then took off my spectacles, and after waiting about an
hour, till the tide was a little fallen, I waded on to the royal port of

Lilliput.
The Emperor and his whole Court stood on the shore awaiting
me. They saw the ships move forward in a large half-moon, but
could not discern me, who, in the middle of the channel, was under
water up to my neck. The Emperor concluded that I was drowned,
and that the enemy's fleet was approaching in a hostile manner.
But he was soon set at ease, for, the channel growing shallower
every step I made, I came in a short time within hearing, and hold-
ing up the end of the cable by which the fleet was fastened, I cried
'

Long live the most puissant Emperor of Lilliput

'
in a loud voice : !

The Prince received me at my landing with all possible joy, and

 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT
made me a Nardal on the spot, which is the highest title of honour
among them.
His Majesty desired that I would take some opportunity to bring

all the rest of his enemy's ships into his ports, and seemed to think

of nothing less than conquering the whole Empire of Blefuscu, and

becoming the sole monarch of the world. But I plainly protested
 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 327

that I would never be the means of bringing a free and brave people
into slavery and though the wisest of the Ministers were of my
;

opinion, my open refusal was so opposed to his Majesty's ambition

that he could never forgive me. And from this time a plot began
between himself and those of his Ministers who were my enemies,
that nearly ended in my utter destruction.
About three weeks after this exploit there arrived an embassy
from Blefuscu, with humble offers of peace, which was soon con-
cluded, on terms very advantageous to our Emperor. There were
six ambassadors, with a train of about five hundred persons, all very

magnificent. Having been privately told that I had befriended

them, they made me a visit, and paying me many compliments on
my valour and generosity, invited me to their kingdom in the
Emperor their master's name. I asked them to present my most
humble respects to the Emperor their master, whose royal person I
resolved to attend before I returned to my own country. Accord-
ingly, the next time I had the honour to see our Emperor I desired
his general permission to visit the Blefuscudian monarch. This he
granted me, but in a very cold manner, of which I afterwards
learned the reason.
When I was just preparing to pay my
respects to the Emperor
of Blefuscu, a distinguished person at Court, to whom I had once
done a great service, came to house very privately at night, and
my
without sending his name desired admission. I put his lordship
into my coat pocket, and, giving orders to a trusty servant to admit
no one, I fastened the door, placed my visitor on the table, and sat
down by it. His lordship's face was full of trouble and he asked
;

me to hear him with patience, in a matter that highly concerned

my honour and my life.
You are aware,' he said, that Skyresh Bolgolam has been
' '

your mortal enemy ever since your arrival, and his hatred is
increased since your great success against Blefuscu, by which his
glory as admiral is obscured. This lord and others have accused
you of treason, and several councils have been called in the most
private manner on your account. Out of gratitude for your
favours I procured information of the whole proceedings, ventur-
ing my head for your service, and this was the charge against
you:
having brought the imperial fleet of Blefuscu
'
First, that you,
into the royal port, were commanded by his Majesty to seize all the
other ships, and to put to death all the Bigendian exiles, and also
323 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT
allthe people of the empire who would not immediately consent to
break their eggs at the smaller end. And that, like a false traitor to
his Most Serene Majesty, you excused yourself from the service on
pretence of unwillingness to force the consciences and destroy the
and lives of an innocent people.
liberties
'

Again, when ambassadors arrived from the Court of Blefuscu,

like a false traitor, you aided and entertained them, though jon
knew them to be servants of a prince lately in open war against his
Imperial Majesty.
'
Moreover, you are DOW preparing, contrary to the duty of a
faithful subject, tovoyage to the Court of Blefuscu.
In the debate on this charge,' my friend continued, ' his
'

Majesty often urged the services you had done him, while the
admiral and treasurer insisted that you should be put to a shameful
death. But Reldresal, secretary for private affairs, who has always
proved himself your friend, suggested that if his Majesty would
please to spare your life and only give orders to put out both your
eyes, justice might in some measure be satisfied. At this
Bolgolam rose up in fury, wondering how the secretary dared
desire to preserve the life of a traitor and the treasurer, pointing
;

out the expense of keeping you, also urged your death. But his
Majesty was graciously pleased to say that since the council
thought the loss of your eyes too easy a punishment, some other
might afterwards be inflicted. And the secretary, humbly desiring
to be heard again, said that as to expense your allowance might be
gradually lessened, so that, for want of sufficient food you should
grow weak and faint, and die in a few months, when his Majesty's
subjects might cut your flesh from your bones and bury it, leaving
the skeleton for the admiration of posterity.
'
Thus, through the great friendship of the secretary, the affair
was arranged. It was commanded that the plan of starving you by
degrees should be kept a secret ; but the sentence of putting out
your eyes was entered on the books. In three days your friend the
secretary will come to your house and read the accusation before
you, and point out the great mercy of his Majesty, that only con-
demns you to the loss of your eyes which, he does not doubt, you
will submit to humbly and gratefully. Twenty of his Majesty's
surgeons will attend, to see the operation well performed, by dis-
charging very sharp-pointed arrows into the balls of your eyes as
you he on the ground.
'
I leave you,' said my friend, '
to consider what measures you
 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 329

will take ; and, to escape suspicion, I must immediately return, as

secretly as I came.'
His lordship did so ; and I remained alone, in great perplexity.
At first I was bent on resistance for while I had liberty I could
;

easily with stones pelt the metropolis to pieces ; but I soon rejected
that idea with horror, remembering the oath I had made to the
Emperor, and the favours I had received from him. At last, having
his Majesty's leave to pay my
respects to the Emperor of Blefuscu,
I resolved to take this opportunity. Before the three days had
passed I wrote a letter to my friend the secretary telling him ol
my resolution and, without waiting for an answer, went to the
;

coast, and entering the channel, between wading and swimming

reached the port of Blefuscu, where the people, who had long ex-
pected me, led me to the capital.
His Majesty, with the royal family and great officers of the
Court, came out to receive me, and they entertained me in a
manner suited to the generosity of so great a prince. I did not,
however, mention my
disgrace with the Emperor of Lilliput, since
I did not suppose that prince would disclose the secret while I was
out of his power. But in this, it soon appeared, I was deceived.

CHAPTEE V.

THREE days after my arrival,

walking out of curiosity to the north-
east coast of the island, I observed at some distance in the sea
something that looked like a boat overturned. I pulled off my
shoes and stockings, and wading two or three hundred yards, I
plainly saw it to be a real boat, which I supposed might by some
tempest have been driven from a ship. I returned immediately to
the city for help, and after a huge amount of labour I managed to
get my boat to the royal port of Blefuscu, where a great crowd of
people appeared, full of wonder at the sight of so prodigious a vessel.
I told the Emperor that my good fortune had thrown this boat in
my way to carry me to some place whence I might return to my
native country, and begged his orders for materials to fit it up, and
leave to depart which, after many kindly speeches, he was pleased
to grant.
Meanwhile the Emperor of Lilliput, uneasy at my long absence
(but never imagining that I had the least notice of his designs)
sent a person of rank to inform the Emperor of Blefuscu of my
330 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT
disgrace this messenger had orders to represent the great mercy
;

of his master, who was content to punish me with the loss of my

eyes, and who expected that his brother of Blefuscu would have
me sent back to Lilliput, bound hand and foot, to be punished as
a traitor. The Emperor of Blefuscu answered with many civil
excuses. He said that as for sending me bound, his brother knew
it was impossible. Moreover, though I had taken away his fleet
he was grateful to me for many good offices I had done him in
making the peace. But that both their Majesties would soon be
made easy for I had found a prodigious vessel on the shore, able
;

to carry me on the sea, which he had given orders to fit up and ;

he hoped in a few weeks both empires would be free from me.

With this answer the messenger returned to Lilliput; and I

(though the monarch of Blefuscu secretly offered me his gracious

protection if I would continue in his service) hastened de- my
parture, resolving never more to put confidence in princes.
In about a month I was ready to take leave. The Emperor ot
Blefuscu, with the Empress and the royal family, came out of the
palace and I lay down on
; my
face to kiss their hands, which they
graciously gave me. His Majesty presented me with fifty purses
of sprugs (their greatest gold coin) and his picture at full length,
which I put immediately into one of my gloves, to keep it from
being hurt. Many other ceremonies took place at my departure.
I stored the boat with meat and drink, and took six cows and
two bulls alive, with as many ewes and rams, intending to carry
them into my own country ;
and to feed them on board, I had a
 A VOYAGE TO LILLIPUT 331

good bundle of hay and a bag of corn. I would gladly have taken
a dozen of the natives but this was a thing the Emperor would by
;

no means permit, and besides a diligent search into my pockets,

his Majesty pledged my honour not to carry away any of his
subjects, though with their own consent and desire.
Having thus prepared all things as well as I was able, I set sail.
When I had made twenty-four leagues, by my reckoning, from the
island of Blefuscu, I saw a sail steering to the north-east. I hailed
her, but could get no answer yet I found I gained upon her, for
;

the wind slackened and in half an hour she spied me, and dis-
;

charged a gun. I came up with her between five and six in the

evening, Sept. 26, 1701 but my heart leaped within me to see her
;

English colours. I put niy cows and sheep into my coat pockets,
and got on board with all my little cargo. The captain received
me with kindness, and asked me to tell him what place I came from
last;
but at my answer he thought I was raving. However, I took
my black cattle and sheep out of my pocket, which, after great
astonishment, clearly convinced him.
We arrived in England on the 13th of April, 1702. I stayed
two months with my wife and family but my eager desire to see
;

foreign countries would suffer me to remain no longer. However,

while in England I made great profit by showing my cattle to

persons of quality and others and before I began

; my
second voyage
I sold them for 600Z. I left 1,500Z. with wife, and fixed her in
my
a good house then, taking leave of her and
; boy and girl, with
my
1
on both sides, I sailed on board the Adventure.'
'
tears
 832

THE PBINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL

upon a time there was a man who had a meadow which

ONCE
lay on the side of a mountain, and in the meadow there was a
barn in which he stored hay. But there had not been much hay in
the barn for the last two years, for every St. John's eve, when the
grass was in the height of its vigour, it was all eaten clean up, just as
if a whole flock of sheep had gnawed it down to the ground during
the night. This happened once, and it happened twice, but then
the man got tired of losing his crop, and said to his sons he had
three of them, and the third was called Cinderlad that one of them
must go and sleep in the barn on St. John's night, for it was absurd
to let the grass be eaten up again, blade and stalk, as it had been
the last two years, and the one who went to watch must keep a
sharp look-out, the man said.
The eldest was meadow he would
quite willing to go to the ;

watch the grass,he said, and he would do it so well that neither

man, nor beast, nor even the devil himself should have any of it.
So when evening came he went to the barn, and lay down to sleep,
but when night was drawing near there was such a rumbling and
such an earthquake that the walls and roof shook again, and the lad
jumped up and took to his heels as fast as he could, and never even
looked back, and the barn remained empty that year just as it had
been for the last two.
Next St. John's eve the man again said that he could not go on
in this way, losing all the grass in the outlying field year after
year, and that one of his sons must just go there and watch it, and
watch well too. So the next oldest son was willing to show what
he could do. He went to the barn and lay down to sleep, as his
brother had done but when night was drawing near there was a
;

great rumbling, and then an earthquake, which was even worse

than that on the fonner St. John's night, and when the youth heard
it he was terrified, and went off, running as if for a wager.
 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL
The year was Cinderlad's turn, but when he made ready
after, it
to go the others laughed at him, and mocked him. 'Well, you are
just the right one to watch the hay, you who have never learnt any-
thing but how to sit among the ashes and bake yourself said they. !
'

Cinderlad, however, did not trouble himself about what they said,
but when evening drew near rambled away to the outlying field.
When he got there he went into the barn and lay down, but in about
an hour's time the rumbling and creaking began, and it was fright-
ful to hear it.
'
Well, if it gets no worse than that, I can manage to
stand it,' thought Cinderlad. In a little time the creaking began

again, and the earth quaked so that all the hay flew about the boy.
4
Oh !
gets no worse than that I can manage to stand it,' thought
if it

Cinderlad. But then came a third rumbling, and a third earth,

quake, so violent that the boy thought the walls and roof had fallen
down, but when that was over everything suddenly grew as still as
death around him. I am pretty sure that it will come again,'
'

thought Cinderlad but no, it did not. Everything was quiet, and
;

everything stayed quiet, and when he had lain still a short time he
heard something that sounded as if a horse were standing chewing
just outside the barn door. He stole away to the door, which was
ajar, to see what was: there, and a horse was standing eating. It
334 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL
was so big, and fat, and fine a horse that Cinderlad had never seen
one like it before, and a saddle and bridle lay upon it, and a com-
plete suit of armour for a knight, and everything was of copper,
and so bright that it shone again. Ha, ha it is thou who eatest
'
!

up our hay then,' thought the boy but I will stop that.' So he
;
'

made haste, and took out his steel for striking fire, and threw it over
the horse, and then it had no power to stir from the spot, and
became so tame that the boy could do what he liked with it. So
he mounted it and rode away to a place which no one knew of but
himself, and there he tied it up. When he went home again his
brothers laughed and asked how he had got on.
You didn't lie long in the barn, if even you have been so far as
'

'
the field ! said they.
'
I lay in the barn till the sun rose, but I saw nothing and heard
nothing, not I,' said the boy.
'
God knows what there was to make
you two so frightened.'
Well, we shall soon see whether you have watched the meadow
'

or not,' answered the brothers, but when they got there the grass
was all standing just as long and as thick as it had been the night
before.
The next St. John's eve it was the same thing once again:
neither of the two brothers dared to go to the outlying field to watch
the crop, but Cinderlad went, and everything happened exactly the
same as on the previous St. John's eve first there was a rumbling
:

and an earthquake, and then there was another, and then a third ;

but all three earthquakes were much, very much more violent than
they had been the year before. Then everything became still as
death again, and the boy heard something chewing outside the barn
door, so he stole as softly as he could to the door, which was slightly
ajar, and again there was a horse standing close by the wall of the
house, eating and chewing, and it was far larger and fatter than the
first horse, and it had a saddle on its back, and a bridle was on it

too, and a full suit of armour for a knight, all of bright silver, and as
'
beautiful as anyone could wish to see. Ho, ho
'

thought the boy, !

is it thou who eatest up our hay in the night ? but I will put a stop
'

to that.' So he took out his steel for striking fire, and threw it over
the horse's mane, and the beast stood there as quiet as a lamb.
Then the boy rode this horse, too, away to the place where he kept
the other, and then went home again.
'
I suppose you will tell us that you have watched well again
this time,' said the brothers.
 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 835

Well, so I have,' said Cinderlad. So they went there again,

'

and there the grass was, standing as high and as thick as it

had been before, but that did not make them any kinder to
Cinderlad.
When the third St. John's night came neither of the two elder
brothers dared to lie in the outlying barn to watch the grass, for they

had been so heartily frightened the night that they had slept there
that they could not get over it, but Cinderlad dared to go, and
everything happened just the same as on the two former nights.
There were three earthquakes, each worse than the other, and the
last flung the boy from one wall of the barn to the other, but then
everything suddenly became still as death. When he had lain
quietly a short time, he heard something chewing outside the barn
door then he once more stole to the door, which was slightly ajar,
;

and behold, a horse was standing just outside it, which was much
larger and fatter than the two others he had caught. Ho, ho
'
!

it is thou, then, who art eating up our hay this time,' thought the

boy ;
but I will put a stop to that.' So he pulled out his steel for
'

striking fire, and threw it over the horse, and it stood as still as if
it had been nailed to the field, and the boy could do just what he

liked with it. Then he mounted it and rode away to the place
where he had the two others, and then he went home again. Then
the two brothers mocked him just as they had done before, and told
him that they could see that he must have watched the grass very
carefully that night, for he looked just as if he were walking in his
sleep but Cinderlad did not trouble himself about that, but just bade
;

them go to the field and see. They did go, and this time too the
grass was standing, looking as fine and as thick as ever.
The King of the country in which Cinderlad's father dwelt had
a daughter whom he would give to no one who could not ride up
to the top of the glass hill, for there was a high, high hill of glass,

slippery as ice, and it was close to the King's palace. Upon the
very top of this the King's daughter was to sit with three gold
apples in her lap, and the man who could ride up and take the
three golden apples should marry her, and have half the kingdom.
The King had this proclaimed in every church in the whole king-
dom, and in many other kingdoms too. The Princess was very
beautiful, and all who saw her fell violently in love with her, even
in spite of themselves. So it is needless to say that all the princes
and knights were eager to win her, and half the kingdom besides,
and that for this cause they came riding thither from the very end
336 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL
of the world, dressed so splendidly that their raiments gleamed in
the sunshine, and riding on horses which seemed to dance as they
went, and there was not one of these princss who did not think
that he was sure to win the Princess.
When the day appointed by the King had come, there was such
a host of knights and princes under the glass hill that they seemad
to swarm, and everyone who could walk or even creep was there
who won the King's daughter. Cinderlad's two brothers
too, to see
were there too, but they would not hear of letting him go with
them, for he was so dirty and black with sleeping and grubbing
among the ashes that they said everyone would laugh at them if
they were seen in the company of such an oaf.
'
Well, then, I will go all alone by myself,' said Cinderlad.
Whenthe two brothers got to the glass hill, all the princes and
knights were trying to ride up it, and their horses were in a foam ;
but all in vain, for no sooner did the horses set foot upon
it was
the than down they slipped, and there was not one which
hill

could get even so much as a couple of yards up. Nor was that
strange, for the hill was as smooth as glass window-pane, and as
steep as the side of a house. But they were all eager to win the
King's daughter and half the kingdom, so they rode and they slipped,
and thus it went on. At length all the horses were so tired that
they could do no more, and so hot that the foam dropped from them
and the riders were forced to give up the attempt. The King was
just thinking that he would cause it to be proclaimed that the riding
should begin afresh on the following day, when perhaps it might go
better, when suddenly
a knight came riding up on so fine a horse
that no one had ever seen the like of it before, and the knight had
armour of copper, and his bridle was of copper too, and all his ac-
coutrements were so bright that they shone again. The other
knights all called out to him that he might just as well spare him-
self the trouble of trying to ride up the glass hill, for it was of no
use to try but he did not heed them, and rode straight off to it,
;

and went up as if it were nothing at all. Thus he rode for a long

way may have been a third part of the way up but when he
it

had got so far he turned his horse round and rode down again.
But the Princess thought that she had never yet seen so handsome
a knight, and while he was riding up she was sitting thinking Oh :
'
!

how I hope he may be able to come up to the top And when she
!
'

saw that he was turning his horse back she threw one of the golden
apples down after him, and it rolled into his shoe. But when he
 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 337

had come down from off the hill he rode away, and that so fast
that no one knew what had become of him.
So all the princes and knights were bidden to present themselves
before the King that night, so that he who had ridden so far up the
glass hill might show the golden apple which the King's daughter
had thrown down. But no one had anything to show. One knight
presented himself after the other, and none could show the apple.
At night, too, Cinderlad's brothers came home again and had a
long story to tell about the riding up the glass hill. At first, they said,
there was not one who was able to get even so much as one step up,
but then came a knight who had armour of copper, and a bridle of
copper, and his armour and trappings were so bright that they
shone to a great distance, and it was something like a sight to see
him riding. He rode one-third of the way up the glass hill, and
he could easily have ridden the whole of it if he had liked but he ;

had turned back, for he had made up his mind that that was
enough for once.
'
Oh ! I should have liked to see him too, that I
should,' said Cinderlad, who was as usual sitting by the chimney
among the cinders.
'
You indeed ! said the brothers, '
'

you look
as if you were fit to be among such great lords, nasty beast that
'

you are to sit there !

Next day the brothers were for setting out again, and this time
too Cinderlad begged them to let him go with them and see who
rode ; but no, they said he was not fit to do that, for he was much
too ugly and dirty. Well, well, then I will go all alone by myself,'
'

said Cinderlad. So the brothers went to the glass hill, and all the
princes and knights began to ride again, and this time they had
taken care to rough the shoes of their horses but that did not help
;

them they rode and they slipped as they had done the day before,
:

and not one of them could even get so far as a yard up the hill.
"NVhen they had tired out their horses, so that they could do no
more, they again had to stop altogether. But just as the King was
thinking that it would be well to proclaim that the riding should
take place next day for the last time, so that they might have one
more chance, he suddenly bethought himself that it would be well
to wait a little longer to see if the knight in copper armour would
come on this day too. But nothing was to be seen of him. Just
as they were still looking for him, however, came a knight riding
on a steed that was much, much finer than that which the knight
in copper armour had ridden, and this knight had silver armour
and a and bridle, and all were so bright that they
silver saddle
z
338 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL
shone and glistened when he was a long way off. Again the other
knights called to him, and said that he might just as well give up
the attempt to ride up the glass hill, for it was useless to try but
;

the knight paid no heed to that, but rode straight away to the glass
hill, and went still farther up than the knight in copper armour
had gone but when he had ridden two-thirds of the way up he
;

turned his horse round, and rode down again. The Princess liked
this knight still better than she had liked the other, and sat longing
that he might be able to get up above, and when she saw him turn-
ing back she threw the second apple after him, and it rolled into
his shoe, and as soon as he had got down the glass hill he rode

away so fast that no one could see what had become of him.
 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 839

In the evening, when everyone was to appear before the King

and Princess, in order that he who had the golden apple might show
it, one knight went in after the other, but none of them had a golden

apple to show.
At night the two brothers went home as they had done the
night before, and told how things had gone, and how everyone had
ridden, but no one had been able But last of
to get up the hill.
'

all,' they said,

'
came one and he had a silver
in silver armour,
bridle on his horse, and a silver saddle, and oh, but he could ride !

He took his horse two-thirds of the way up the hill, but then he
turned back. He was a fine fellow,' said the brothers, and the '

Princess threw the second golden apple to him

'
!

Oh, how I should have liked to see him too

' '
! said Cinderlad.
'
Oh, indeed ! He was
brighter than the ashes that you
a little
'
sit grubbing among, you dirty black creature said the brothers.
!

On the third day everything went just as on the former days.

Cinderlad wanted to go with them to look at the riding, but the two
brothers would not have him in then- company, and when they got
to the glass hill there was no one who could ride even so far as a
yard up it, and everyone waited for the knight in silver armour, but
he was neither to be seen nor heard of. At last, after a long time,
came a knight riding upon a horse that was such a fine one, its
equal had never yet been seen. The knight had golden armour,
and the horse a golden saddle and bridle, and these were all so bright
that they shone and dazzled everyone, even while the knight was still
at a great distance. The other princes and knights were not able even
to call to tell him how useless it was to try to ascend the hill, so
amazed were they at the sight of his magnificence. He rode straight
away to the glass hill, and galloped up it as if it were no hill at all,
so that the Princess had not even time to wish that he might get

up the whole way. As soon as he had ridden to the top, he took the
third golden apple from the lap of the Princess, and then turned his
horse about and rode down again, and vanished from their sight
before anyone was able to say a word to him.
When the two brothers came home again at night, they had
much to tell of how the riding had gone off that day, and at last

they told about the knight in the golden armour too. He was a '

fine fellow, that was Such another splendid knight is not to be

!

'
found on earth ! said the brothers.
'
Oh, how I should have liked to see him too !
'
said Cinderlad.
Well, he shone nearly as brightly as the coal-heaps that thou
'

z2
340 THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL
art always lying raking amongst, dirty black creature that thou
'
art ! said the brothers.
Next day all the knights and princes were to appear before the
King and the Princess it had been too late for them to do it the
night before in order that he who had the golden apple might pro-
duce it. They all went in turn, first princes, and then knights, but
none of them had a golden apple.

'
But somebody must have it,' said the King, for with our own
'

eyes we all saw a man ride up and take it. So he commanded that
everyone in the kingdom should come to the palace, and see if he
could show the apple. And one after the other they all came, but
no one had the golden apple, and after a long, long time Cinderlad's
two brothers came likewise. They were the last of all, so the King
inquired of them if there was no one else in the kingdom left to come.
 THE PEINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 341

'
Oh !
yes, we have a brother,' said the two,
'
but he never got the
golden apple ! He never left the cinder -heap on any of the three
days.'
'
Never mind that,' said the King ;
'
as everyone else has come to
the palace, let him come too.'
So Cinderlad was forced to go to the King's palace.
'
'
Hast thou the golden apple ? asked the King.
'
Yes, here is and here is the second, and here is the
the first,

third, too,' said Cinderlad, and he took all the three apples out of
his pocket, and with that threw off his sooty rags, and appeared
there before them in his bright golden armour, which gleamed as he
stood.
'
Thou shalt have my daughter, and the half of my kingdom, and
'
thou hast well earned both said the King. ! So there was a wed-
ding, and Cinderlad got the King's daughter, and everyone made
merry at the wedding, for all of them could make merry, though

they could not ride up the glass hill, and if they have not left off their
merry-making they must be at it still.
1

Asbjornsen and Moe.

1
842 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED

THE STOEY OF PEINCE AHMED AND THE

FAIBY PABIBANOU

was a sultan, who had three sens and a niece. The

THERE
eldest of the Princes was called Houssain, the second Ali, the
youngest Ahmed, and the Princess, his niece, Nouronnihar.
The Princess Nouronnihar was the daughter of the younger
brother of the Sultan, who died, and left the Princess very young.
The Sultan took upon himself the care of his daughter's education,
and brought her up in his palace with the three Princes, proposing
to marry her when she arrived at a proper age, and to contract an
alliance with some neighbouring prince by that means. But when
he perceived that the three Princes his sons loved her passionately,
he thought more seriously on that affair. He was very much con-
cerned the difficulty he foresaw was to make them agree, and that
;

the two youngest should consent to yield her up to their elder

brother. As he found them positively obstinate, he sent for them
all together,and said to them :
Children, since for your good and
'

quiet I have not been able to persuade you no longer to aspire to the
Princess, your cousin, I think it wauld not be amiss if every one
travelled separately into different ccuntries, so that you might not
meet each other. And, as you know I am very curious, and delight
in everything that's singular, I promise my niece in marriage to him
that shall bring me the most extraordinary rarity and for the pur-
;

chase of the rarity you shall go in search after, and the expense of
travelling, I will giveyou every one a sum of money.'
As the three Princes were always submissive and obedient to the
Sultan's will, and each flattered himself fortune might prove favour-
able to him, they all consented to it. The Sultan paid them the
money he promised them and that very day they gave orders for
;

the preparations for their travels, and took their leaves of the Sultan,
that they might be the more ready to go the next morning. Ac-
cordingly they all set out at the same gate of the city, each dressed
 AND THE FAIRY PAEISANOU 343

like a merchant, attended by an officer of confidence dressed like a

slave, and all well mounted and equipped. They went the first
day's journey together, and lay all at an inn, where the road was
divided into three different tracts. At night, when they were at
supper together, they all agreed to travel for a year, and to meet
at that inn ; and that the first that came should wait for the rest ;
that, asthey had all three taken their leaves together of the Sultan,
they might all return together. The next morning by break of
day, after they had embraced and wished each other good success,
they mounted their horses and took each a different road.
Prince Houssain, the eldest brother, arrived at Bisnagar, the
capital of the kingdom of and the residence of its king.
that name,
He went and lodged khan appointed for foreign merchants
at a ;

and, having learnt that there were four principal divisions where
merchants of all sorts sold their commodities, and kept shops, and
in the midst of which stood the castle, or rather the King's palace,
he went to one of these divisions the next day.
Prince Houssain could not view this division without admiration.
It was large, and divided into several streets, all vaulted and shaded
from the sun, and yet very light too. The shops were all of a size,
and all that dealt in the same sort of goods lived in one street as ;

also the handicrafts-men, who kept their shops in the smaller

streets.
The multitude of shops, stocked with all sorts of merchandises,
as the finest linens from several parts of India, some painted in the
most lively colours, and representing beasts, trees, and flowers ;

silksand brocades from Persia, China, and other places, porcelain

both from Japan and China, and tapestries, surprised him so much
that he knew not how to believe his own eyes but when he came
;

to the goldsmiths and jewellers he was in a kind of ecstacy to

behold such prodigious quantities of wrought gold and silver, and
was dazzled by the lustre of the pearls, diamonds, rubies, emeralds,
and other jewels exposed to sale.
Another thing Prince Houssain particularly admired was the
great number of rose-sellers who crowded the streets for the ;

Indians are so great lovers of that flower that not one will stir
without a nosegay in his hand or a garland on his head and the ;

merchants keep them in pots in their shops, that the air is perfectly
perfumed.
After Prince Houssain had run through that division, street by
street, his thoughts fully employed on the riches he had seen, he
344 THE STOEY OF PEINCE AHMED
was very much tired, which a merchant perceiving civilly invited
him to sit down in his shop, and he accepted but had not been
;

sat down long before he saw a crier pass by with a piece of tapestry
on his arm, about six feet square, and cried at thirty purses. The
Prince called to the crier, and asked to see the tapestry, which
seemed to him to be valued at an exorbitant price, not only for the
size of it, but the meanness of the stuff; when he had examined
it well, he told the crier that he could not comprehend how so

small a piece of tapestry, and of so in Jilferent appearance, could be

set at so high a price.
The crier, who took him for a merchant replied :
'
If this price
seems so extravagant to you, your amazement will be greater when
I tell you I have orders to raise it to forty purses, and not to part
Certainly,' answered Prince Houssain, it must
' '
with it under.'
have something very extraordinary in it, which I know nothing of.'
'
You have guessed it, sir,' replied the crier, and will own it when
'

you come to know that whoever sits on this piece of tapestry may
be transported in an instant wherever he desires to be, without
being stopped by any obstacle.'
 AND THE FAIRY PAKIBANOU 345

At
this discourse of the crier the Prince of the Indies, considering
that the principal motive of his travel was to carry the Sultan, his
father,home some singular rarity, thought that he could not meet
with any which could give him more satisfaction. '
If the tapestry,'
'
said he to the crier, has the virtue you assign it, I shall not think
forty purses too shall make you a present besides.'
much, but Sir,'
'

replied the crier, have told you the truth and it is an easy
'
I ;

matter to convince you of it, as soon as you have made the bargain
for forty purses, on condition I show you the experiment. But, as
I suppose you have not so much about you, and to receive them I
must go with you to your khan, where you lodge, with the leave
of the master of the shop, we will go into the back shop, and I will
spread the tapestry and when we have both sat down, and you
;

have formed the wish to be transported int > your apartment of the
khan, if we are not transported thither it shall be no bargain, and
you shall be at your liberty. As to your present, though I am paid
for my trouble by the seller, I shall receive it as a favour, and be

very much obliged to you, and thankful.'

On the credit of the crier, the Prince accepted the conditions,
and concluded the bargain and, having got the master's leave, they
;

went into his back shop they both sat down on it, and as soon as
;

the Prince formed his wish to be transported into his apartment at

the khan he presently found himself and the crier there and, as he ;

wanted not a more sufficient proof of the virtue of the tapestry, he

counted the crier out forty purses of gold, and gave him twenty
pieces for himself.
In this manner Prince Houssain became the possessor of the
tapestry, and was overjoyed that at his arrival at Bisnagar he had
found so rare a piece, which he never disputed would gain him the
hand of Nouronnihar. In short, he looked upon it as an impossible
thing for the Princes his younger brothers to meet with anything
to be compared with it. It was in his power, by sitting on his

tapestry, to be at the place of meeting that very day but, as he ;

was obliged to stay there for his brothers, as they had agreed, and
as he was curious to see the King of Bisnagar and his Court, and to
inform himself of the strength, laws, customs, and religion of the
kingdom, he chose to make a longer abode there, and to spend some
months in satisfying his curiosity.
Prince Houssain might have made a longer abode in the kingdom
and Court of Bisnagar, but he was so eager to be nearer the Princess
that, spreading the tapestry, he and the officer he had brought with
346 THE STOEY OF PRINCE AHMED
him down, and as soon as he had formed his wish were trans-
sat

ported to the inn at which he and his brothers were to meet, and
where he passed for a merchant till they came.
Prince Ali, Prince Houssain's second brother, who designed to
travel into Persia, took the road, having three days after he parted
with his brothers joined a caravan, and after four days' travel
arrived at Schiraz, which was the capital of the kingdom of Persia.
Here he passed for a jeweller.
The next morning Prince Ali, who travelled only for his
pleasure, and had brought nothing but just necessaries along with
him, after he had dressed himself, took a walk into that part of
the town which they at Schiraz called the bezestein.
Among all the criers who passed backwards and forwards with
several sorts of goods, offering to sell them, he was not a little

surprised to see one who held an ivory telescope in his hand

of about a foot in length and the thickness of a man's thumb, and
cried it at thirty purses. At first he thought the crier mad, and to
inform himself went to a shop, and said to the merchant, who stood
Pray, sir, is not that man (pointing to the crier who
'
at the door
'
:

cried the ivory perspective glass at thirty purses) mad ? If he is '

not, I am very much deceived.' Indeed, sir,' answered the mer-

'

chant, he was in his right senses yesterday and I can assure you
'
;

he is one of the ablest criers we have, and the most employed of

any when anything valuable is to be sold. And if he cries the ivory

perspective glass at thirty purses it must be worth as much or more,

on some account or other. He will come by presently, and we will
call him, and you shall be satisfied ;
in the meantime sit down on
my sofa, and rest yourself.'
Prince Ali accepted the merchant's obliging offer, and pre-
sently afterwards the crier passed by. The merchant called him
by his name, and, pointing to the Prince, said to him
'
Tell that gen- :

tleman, who asked me if you were in your right senses, what you
mean by crying that ivory perspective glass, which seems not to be
worth much, at thirty purses. I should be very much amazed

myself I did not know you.'

if The crier, addressing himself to
Sir, you are not the only person that takes me for
'
Prince Ali, said :

a madman on the account of this perspective glass. You shall judge

yourself whether I am or no, when I have told you its property :

and I hope you will value it at as high a price as those I have

showed it to already, who had as bad an opinion of me as you.
'
First, sir,' pursued the crier, presenting the ivory pipe to the
 AND THE FAIRY PAEIBANOU 347

'
Prince, observe that this pipe is furnished with a glass at both ends ;

and consider that by looking through one of them you see whatever
I am,' said the Prince, 'ready to make
'

object you wish to behold.'

you all imaginable reparation for the scandal I have thrown on you if
you will make the truth of what you advance appear,' and as he had
the ivory pipe in his hand, after he had looked at the two glasses
he said : Show me at which of these ends I must look that I may
'

be satisfied.' The crier presently showed him, and he looked through,

wishing at the same time to see the Sultan his father, whom he

immediately beheld in perfect health, set on his throne, in the midst

of his council. Afterwards, as there was nothing in the world so
dear to him, after the Sultan, as the Princess Nouronnihar, he wished
to see her and saw her at her toilet laughing, and in a pleasant
;

humour, with her women about her.

Prince Ali wanted no other proof to be persuaded that this per-
spective glass was the most valuable thing in the world, and believed
that if he should neglect to purchase it he should never meet again
with such another raritv. He therefore took the crier with him to
348 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED
the khan where he lodged, and told him out the money, and re-
ceived the perspective glass.
Prince Ali was over-joyed at his bargain, and persuaded himself
that, as his brothers would not be able to meet with anything so
rare and admirable, the Princess Nouronnihar would be the recom-
pense of his fatigue and trouble that he thought of nothing but
;

visiting the Court of Persia incognito, and seeing whatever was

curious in Schiraz and thereabouts, till the caravan with which he
came returned back to the Indies. As soon as the caravan was
ready to set out, the Prince joined them, and arrived happily with-
out any accident or trouble, otherwise than the length of the journey
and fatigue of travelling, at the place of rendezvous, where he found
Prince Houssain, and both waited for Prince Ahmed.
Prince Ahmed, who took the road of Samarcand, the next day
after his arrival there went, as his brothers had done, into the
bezestein, where he had not walked long but heard a crier, who
had an artificial apple in his hand, cry it at five and thirty purses ;

upon which he stopped the crier, and said to him Let me see that :
'

apple, and tell me what virtue and extraordinary properties it has,

'
to be valued at so high a rate.' Sir,' said the crier, giving it into
'
his hand, if you look at the outside of this apple, it is very worth-
less,but if you consider its properties, virtues, and the great use
and benefit it is of to mankind, you will say it is no price for it,
and that he who possesses it is master of a great treasure. In short,
it cures all sick persons of the most mortal diseases and if the ;

patient is dying it will recover him immediately and restore him to

perfect health; and this is done after the easiest manner in the
world, which is by the patient's smelling the apple.'
' '
If I may believe you,' replied Prince Ahmed, the virtues of
this apple are wonderful, and it is invaluable ; but what ground
have I, for all you tell me, to be persuaded of the truth of this
replied the crier, the thing is known and averred
' ' '
matter ? Sir,'

by the whole city of Samarcand ; but, without going any farther,

ask all these merchants you see here, and hear what they say. You
will find several of them will tell you they had not been alive this

day if they had not made use

of this excellent remedy. And, that
you may the better comprehend what it is, I must tell you it is
the fruit of the study and experiments of a celebrated philosopher
of this city, who applied himself all his lifetime to the study and
knowledge of the virtues of plants and minerals, and at last attained
to this composition, by which he performed such surprising cures
 AND THE FAIBY PARIBANOU 349

in this town as will never be forgot, but died suddenly himself,

before he could apply his sovereign remedy, and left his wife and a
great many young children behind him, in very indifferent circum-
stances, who, to support her family and provide for her children, is
resolved to sell it.'

"While the crier informed Prince Ahmed of the virtues of the

artificial apple, a great many persons came about them and con-
firmed what he said ;
and one among the rest said he had a friend

dangerously ill, whose life was despaired of and that was a favour-
:

able opportunity to show Prince Ahmed the experiment. Upon

which Prince Ahmed told the crier he would give him forty purses
if he cured the sick person.
The crier, who had orders to
sell it at that price, said to Prince

Ahmed :
'
Come, us go and make the experiment, and the
sir, let

apple shall be yours and I can assure you that it will alwaj's have
;

the desired effect.' In short, the experiment succeeded, and the

Prince, after he had counted out to the crier forty purses, and he had
350 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED
delivered the apple to him, waited patiently for the first caravan that
should return to the Indies, and arrived in perfect health at the
inn where the Princes Houssain and Ah' waited for him.
When the princes met they showed each other their treasures,
and immediately saw through the glass that the Princess was dying.
They then sat down on the carpet, wished themselves with her, and
were there in a moment.
Prince Ahmed no sooner perceived himself in Nouronnihar's
chamber than he rose off the tapestry, as did also the other two
Princes, and went to the bedside, and put the apple under her nose ;

some moments after the Princess opened her eyes, and turned her
head from one side to another, looking at the persons who stood
about her and then rose up in the bed, and asked to be dressed,
;

as if she had waked out of a sound sleep. Her women having

just
presently informed her, in a manner that showed their joy, that
she was obliged to the three Princes for the sudden recovery of
her health, and particularly to Prince Ahmed, she immediately
expressed her joy to see them, and thanked them all together, and
afterwards Prince Ahmed in particular.
While the Princess was dressing the Princes went to throw
themselves at the Sultan their father's feet, and pay their respects
to him. But when they came before him they found he had been
informed of their arrival by the chief of the Princess's eunuchs, and
by what means the Princess had been perfectly cured. The Sultan
received and embraced them with the greatest joy, both for their
return and the recovery of the Princess his niece, whom he loved
as well as if she had been his own daughter, and who had been given
over by the physicians. After the usual ceremonies and compli-
ments the Princes presented each his rarity Prince Houssain his
:

tapestry, which he had taken care not to leave behind him in the
Princess's chamber Prince Ali his ivory perspective glass, and
;

Prince Ahmed his artificial apple and after each had commended
:

their present, when they put it into the Sultan's hands, they begged
of him to pronounce their fate, and declare to which of them he
would give the Princess Nouronnihar for a wife, according to his

promise.
The Sultan of the Indies, having heard, without interrupting
them, allthat the Princes could represent further about their
rarities, and being well informed of what had happened in relation
to the Princess Nouronnihar's cure, remained some time silent, as
if he were thinking on what answer he should make. At last he
 AND THE FAIRY PAEIBANOU 351

broke silence, and said to them :

'
I would declare for one of you
children with a great deal of pleasure if I could do it : with justice
but consider whether I can do it or no. 'Tis true, Prince Ahmed,
the Princess my niece is obliged to your artificial apple for her cure ;
but I must ask you whether or no you could have been so service-
able to her if you had not known by Prince Ali's perspective glass
the danger she was in, and if Prince Houssain's tapestry had not
brought you so soon. Your perspective glass, Prince Ali, informed
you and your brothers that you were like to lose the Princess your
cousin, and there you must own a great obligation.
You must also grant that that knowledge would have been of
'

no service without the artificial apple and the tapestry. And lastly,
Prince Houssain, the Princess would be very ungrateful if she
should not show her acknowledgment of the service of your tapestry,
which was so necessary a means towards her cure. But consider,
it would have been of little use if you had not been acquainted with

the Princess's illness by Prince Ali's glass, and Prince Ahmed had
not applied his artificial apple. Therefore, as neither tapestry, ivory
perspective glass, nor artificial apple have the least preference one
before the other, but, on the contrary, there's a perfect equality, I
cannot grant the Princess to any one of you and the only fruit you ;

have reaped from your travels is the glory of having equally con-
tributed to restore her health.
'
If all this be true,' added the Sultan, 'you see that I must have
recourse to other means to determine certainly in the choice I ought
to make among you ;
and that, as there is time enough between this
and night, I'll do it
to-day. Go and get each of you a bow and
arrow, and repair to the great plain, where they exercise horses.
I'll soon come to you and declare I will give the Princess Nou-
;

ronnihar to him that shoots the farthest.'

The three Princes had nothing to say against the decision of the
Sultan. When they were out of his presence they each provided
themselves with a bow and arrow, which they delivered to one of
their officers, and went to the plain appointed, followed by a great
concourse of people.
The Sultan did not make them wait long for him, and as soon as
he arrived Prince Houssain, as the eldest, took his bow and arrow
and shot first Prince Ali shot next, and much beyond him and
; ;

Prince Ahmed last of all, but it so happened that nobody could see
where his arrow fell ; and, nothwithstanding all the diligence that
was used by himself and everybody else, it was not to be found far
352 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED
or near. And though it was believed that he shot the farthest, and
that he therefore deserved the Princess Nouronnihar, it was, how-
ever, necessary that his arrow should be found to make the matter
more evident and certain ; and, notwithstanding his remonstrance,
the Sultan judged in favour of Prince Ali, and gave orders for pre-
parations to be made for the wedding, which was celebrated a few
days after with great magnificence.
Prince Houssain would not honour the feast with his presence.
In short, his grief was so violent and insupportable that he left the

Court, and renounced all right of succession to the crown, to turn

hermit.
Prince Ahmed, too, did not come to Prince Ali's and the Princess
Nouronnihar's wedding, any more than his brother Houssain, but
did not renounce the world as he had done. But, as he could not
imagine what had become of his arrow, he stole away from his
attendants and resolved to search after it, that he might not have
anything to reproach himself with. With this intent he went to
the place where the Princes Houssain and Ali's were gathered up,
and, going straight forwards from there, looking carefully on both
 AND THE FAIRY PAEIBANOU 353

sides of him, far that at last he began to think his

he went so
labour was all in but yet could not help going forwards,
vain ;

till he came to some steep craggy rocks, which were bounds to

his journey, and were situated in a barren country, about four

leagues distant from where he set out.

II.

WHEN Prince Ahmed came pretty nigh to these rocks he per-

ceived an arrow, which he gathered up, looked earnestly at, and was
in the greatest astonishment to find it was the same he shot away.
'

Certainly,' said he to himself, '

neither I nor any man living could
shoot an arrow so far,' and, finding it laid flat, not sticking into the
ground, he judged that it rebounded against the rock. There must '

be some mystery in this,' said he to himself again, and it may be '

advantageous to me. Perhaps fortune, to make me amends for

depriving me of what I thought the greatest happiness, may have
reserved a greater blessing for my comfort.'
As these rocks were full of caves and some of those caves
were deep, the Prince entered into one, and, looking about, cast his
eyes on an iron door, which seemed to have no lock, but he feared
itwas fastened. However, thrusting against it, it opened, and dis-
covered an easy descent, but no steps, which he walked down with
his arrow in his hand. At first he thought he was going into a dark,
obscure place, but presently a quite different light succeeded that
which he came out of, and, entering into a large, spacious place, at
about fifty or sixty paces distant, he perceived a magnificent palace,
which he had not then time enough to look at. At the same
time a lady of majestic port and air advanced as far as the porch,
attended by a large troop of ladies, so finely dressed and beautiful
that it was difficult to distinguish which was the mistress.

As soon as Prince Ahmed perceived the lady, he made all ima-

ginable haste to go and pay his respects and the lady, on her part,
;

seeing him coming, prevented him from addressing his discourse to

her first, but said to him Come nearer, Prince Ahmed, you are
:
'

welcome.'
It was no small surprise to the Prince to hear himself named in
a place he had never heard of, though so nigh to his father's capital,
and he could not comprehend how he should be known to a lady
who was a stranger to him. At last he returned the lady's compli-
354 THE 8TOEY OF PRINCE AHMED
ment by throwing himself at her feet, and, rising up again, said to
'
her Madam, I return you a thousand thanks for the assurance
:

you give me of a welcome to a place where I believed my im-

prudent curiosity had made me penetrate too far. But, madam,
may I, without being guilty of ill manners, dare to ask you by what
adventure you know me ? and how you, who live in the same neigh-
bourhood with me, should be so great a stranger to me ?
' '
Prince,'
said the lady, let us go into the hall, there I will gratify you in
'

your request.'
After these words the lady led Prince Ahmed into the hall.
Then she sat down on a sofa, and when the Prince by her entreaty
had done the same she said You are surprised, you say, that I
:
'

should know you and not be known by you, but you will be no longer
surprised when I inform you who I am. You are undoubtedly
sensible that your religion teaches you to believe that the world is
inhabited by genies as well as men. I am the daughter of one of
the most powerful and distinguished genies, and my name is Pari-
banou. The only thing that I have to add is, that you seemed to
me worthy of a more happy fate than that of possessing the Princess
Nouronnihar and, that you might attain to it, I was present when
;

you drew your arrow, and foresaw it would not go beyond Prince
Houssain's. I took it in the air, and gave it the necessary motion
to strike against the rocks near which you found it, and I tell you
that it lies in your power to make use of the favourable opportunity

which presents itself to make you happy.'

As the Fairy Paribanou pronounced these last words with a dif-
ferent tone, and looked, at the same time, tenderly upon Prince
Ahmed, with a modest blush on her cheeks, it was no hard matter
for the Prince to comprehend what happiness she meant. He pre-
sently considered that the Princess Nouronnihar could never be his,
and that the Fairy Paribanou excelled her infinitely in beauty,
agreeableness, wit, and, as much as he could conjecture by the
magnificence of the palace, in immense riches. He blessed the
moment that he thought of seeking after his arrow a second time,
and, yielding fco his love : Madam,' replied he, should I all my
' '

life have the happiness of being your slave, and the admirer of

the many charms which ravish my soul, I should think myself

the most blest of men. Pardon in me the boldness which inspires
me to ask this favour, and don't refuse to admit me into your Court,
a prince who is entirely devoted to you.'
' '
Prince,' answered the Fairy, will you not pledge your faith to
 AND THE FAIRY PAEIBANOU 355

me, as well as I give mine to you ?

' '
Yes, madam,' replied the
Prince, in an ecstacy of joy; what can I do better, and with greater
'

pleasure ? Yes, my my queen, I'll give you my heart

bultaness,
Then,' answered the Fairy, you are
'
without the least reserve.' '

my husband, and I am your wife. But, as I suppose,' pursued

she, that you have eaten nothing to-day, a slight repast shall be
'

served up for you, while preparations are making for our wedding
feast at night, and then I will show you the apartments of my
palace, and you shall judge if this hall is not the meanest part
of it.'

Some of the Fairy's women, who came into the hall with them,
and guessed her intentions, went immediately out, and returned
presently with some excellent meats and wines.
When Prince Ahmed had ate and drunk as much as he cared
for, the Fairy Paribanou carried him through all the apartments,
where he saw diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and all sorts of fine jewels,
intermixed with pearls, agate, jasper, porphyry, and all sorts of the
most precious marbles. But, not to mention the richness of the
furniture, which was inestimable, there was such profuseness
AA2
356 THE STOEY OF PEINCE AHMED
throughout that the Prince, instead of ever having seen anything
like it, owned that he could not have imagined that there was any-

thing in the world that could come up to it. '

Prince,' said the
you admire my palace so much, which, indeed, is very
'
Fairy, if

beautiful, what would you say to the palaces of the chief of our
genies, which are much more beautiful, spacious, and magnificent ?
I could also charm you with my gardens, but we will let that alone
till another time. Night draws near, and it will be time to go to
supper.'
The next hall which the Fairy led the Prince into, and where
the clothwas laid for the feast, was the last apartment the Prince
had not seen, and not in the least inferior to the others. At his
entrance into it he admired the infinite number of sconces of wax
candles perfumed with amber, the multitude of which, instead of
being confused, were placed with so just a symmetry as formed an
agreeable and pleasant sight. A large side table was set out with
all sorts of gold plate, so finely wrought that the workmanship was
much more valuable than the weight of the gold. Several choruses
of beautiful women richly dressed, and whose voices were ravishing,
began a concert, accompanied with all sorts of the most harmonious
instruments and when they were set down at table the Fahy Pari-
;

banou took care to help Prince Ahmed with the most delicate
meats, which she named as she invited him to eat of them, and
which the Prince found to be so exquisitely nice that he commended
them with and
said that the entertainment far sur-
exaggeration,
passed, those of men. He
found also the same excellence in the
wines, which neither he nor the Fairy tasted of till the dessert
was served up, which consisted of the choicest sweetmeats and
fruits.
The wedding feast was continued the next day, or, rather, the
days following the celebration were a continual feast.
At the end of six months Prince Ahmed, who always loved and
honoured the Sultan his father, conceived a great desire to know
how he was, and that desire could not be satisfied without his
going to see he told the Fairy of it, and desired she would give him
;

leave.
Prince,' said she, go when you please. But first, don't take it
' '

amiss that I give you some advice how you shall behave yourself
where you are going. First, I don't think it proper for you to tell
the Sultan your father of our marriage, nor of my quality, nor the
place where you have been. Beg of him to be satisfied in knowing
 AND THE FAIEY PARIBANOU 357

you are happy, and desire no more ;

and let him know that the
sole end of your visit is to make him easy, and inform him of your
fate.'

She appointed twenty gentlemen, well mounted and equipped,

to attend him. When all was ready Prince Ahmed took his leave
of the Fairy, embraced her, and renewed his promise to return soon.
Then his horse, which was most finely caparisoned, and was as
beautiful a creature as any in the Sultan of the Indies' stables, was

led to him, and he mounted him with an extraordinary grace ; and,

after he had bid her a last adieu, set forward on his journey.
As it was not a great way to his father's capital, Prince Ahmed
soon arrived there. The people, glad to see him again, received
him with acclamations of joy, and followed him in crowds to the
Sultan's apartment. The Sultan received and embraced him with
great joy, complaining at the same time, with a fatherly tenderness,
of the affliction his long absence had been to him, which he said
was the more grievous for that, fortune having decided in favour of
358 THE STORY OF PEINCE AHMED
Prince Ali his brother, he was afraid he might have committed
some rash action.
The Prince told a story of his adventures without speaking of
the Fairy, whom he said that he must not mention, and ended The :
'

only favour I ask of your Majesty is to give me leave to come often

and pay you my respects, and to know how you do.'
Son,' answered the Sultan of the Indies, I cannot refuse you
' '

the leave you ask me but I should much rather you would resolve
;

to stay with me at least tell me where I may send to you if you

;

should fail to come, or when I may think your presence necessary.'

'
Sir,' replied Prince Ahmed,
'
of me is part
what your Majesty asks
of the mystery I spoke to your Majesty of. I beg of you to give
me leave to remain silent on this head, for I shall come so frequently
that I am afraid that I shall sooner be thought troublesome than be
accused of negligence in my duty.'
The Sultan of the Indies pressed Prince Ahmed no more, but
said to him : Son, I penetrate no farther into your secrets, but leave
'

you at your liberty: but can tell you that you could not do me
a greater pleasure than to come, and by your presence restore to me
the joy I have not felt this long time, and that you shall always be
welcome when you come, without interrupting your business or
pleasure.'
Prince Ahmed stayed but three days at the Sultan his father's
Court, and the fourth returned to the Fairy Paribanou, who did not

expect him so soon.

A month afterPrince Ahmed's return from paying a visit to his
father, as the Fairy Paribanou had observed that the Prince, since
the time that he gave her an account of his journey, his discourse
with his father, and the leave he asked to go and see him often, had
never talked of the Sultan, as if there had been no such person in
the world, whereas before he was always speaking of him, she
thought he forebore on her account therefore she took an oppor-
;

tunity to say to him one day Prince, tell me, have you forgot the
'
:

Sultan your father ? Don't you remember the promise you made
to go and see him often ? For my part, I have not forgot what you
toldme at your return, and so put you in mind of it, that you may
'
not be long before you acquit yourself of your promise.
So Prince Ahmed went the next morning with the same
attendance as before, but much finer, and himself more magni-
ficentlymounted, equipped, and dressed, and was received by the
Sultan with the same joy and satisfaction. For several months
 AND THE FAIRY PARIBANOU 859

he constantly paid his visits, and always in a richer and finer

equipage.
At last some viziers, the Sultan's favourites, who judged of Prince
Ahmed's grandeur and power by the figure he cut, made the Sultaii
jealous of his son, saying it was to be feared he might inveigle
himself into the people's favour and dethrone him.
The Sultan of the Indies was so far from thinking that Prince
Ahmed could be capable of so pernicious a design as his favourites
would make him believe that he said to them You are mistaken:
'
;

my son loves me, and I am certain of his tenderness and fidelity,

as I have given him no reason to be disgusted.'
But the favourites went on abusing Prince Ahmed till the Sultan
said : Be it as it will, I don't believe my son Ahmed is so wicked
'

as you would persuade me he is however, I am obliged to you

;

for your good advice, and don't dispute but that it proceeds from

your good intentions.'

The Sultan of the Indies said this that his favourites might not
know the impressions their discourse had made on his mind ; which
had so alarmed him that he resolved to have Prince Ahmed watched
unknown grand vizier. So he sent for a female magician,
to his
who was introduced by a back door into his apartment. 'Go
immediately,' he said, and follow ray son, and watch him so well
'

as to find out where he retires, and bring me word.'

The magician left the Sultan, and, knowing the place where
Prince Ahmed found his arrow, went immediately thither, and hid
herself near the rocks, so that nobody could see her.
The next morning Prince Ahmed by daybreak, without
set out

taking leave either of the Sultan or any of his Court, according to

custom. The magician, seeing him coming, followed him with her
eyes, till on a sudden she lost sight of him and his attendants.
As the rocks were very steep and craggy, they were an insur-
mountable barrier, so that the magician judged that there were but
two things for it either that the Prince retired into some cavern,
:

or an abode of genies or fairies. Thereupon she came out of the

place where she was hid, and went directly to the hollow way, which
she traced till she came to the farther end, looking carefully about
on all sides but, notwithstanding all her diligence, could perceive
;

no opening, not so much as the iron gate which Prince Ahmed dis-
covered, which was to be seen and opened to none but men, and
only to such whose presence was agreeable to the Fairy Paribanou.
The magician, who saw it was in vain for her to search any
360 THE STOEY OF PEINCE AHMED
farther,was obliged to be satisfied with the discovery she had made,
and returned to give the Sultan an account.
The Sultan was very well pleased with the magician's conduct,
and said to her Do you as you think fit I'll wait patiently the
:
'
;

event of your promises and to encourage her made her a present

;
'

of a diamond of great value.

As Prince Ahmed had obtained the Fairy Paribanou's leave to
go to the Sultan of the Indies' Court once a month, he never failed,
and the magician, knowing the time, went a day or two before to
the foot of the rock where she lost sight of the Prince and his
attendants, and waited there.
The next morning Prince Ahmed went out, as usual, at the iron
gate, with the same attendants as before, and passed by the
magician, whom he knew not to be such, and, seeing her lie with
her head against the rock, and complaining as if she were in great
pain, he pitied her, turned his horse about, and went to her, and
asked her what was the matter with her, and what he could do to
ease her.
The artful sorceress looked at the Prince in a pitiful manner,
without ever lifting up her head, and answered in broken words and
sighs, as if she could hardly fetch her breath, that she was going to
the capital city, but on the way thither she was taken with so violent
a fever that her strength failed her, and she was forced to lie down
where he saw her, far from any habitation, and without any hopes
of assistance.
'
Good woman,' replied Prince Ahmed, you are not so far from
'

help as you imagine. I am ready to assist you, and convey you

where you will meet with a speedy cure only get up, and let cne
;

of my people take you behind him.'

At these words the magician, who pretended sickness only to
know where the Prince lived and what he did, refused not the
charitable offer he made her, and that her actions might correspond
with her words she made many pretended vain endeavours to get
up. At the same time two of the Prince's attendants, alighting off
their horses, helped her up, and set her behind another, and mounted
their horses again, and followed the Prince, who turned back to the
iron gate, which was opened by one of his retinue who rode before.
And when he came into the outward court of the Fairy, without
dismounting himself, he sent to tell her he wanted to speak with her.
The Fairy Paribanou came with all imaginable haste, not know-
ing what made Prince Ahmed return so soon who, not giving her
;
 AND THE FAIRY PABIBANOU 361

time to ask him the reason, said Princess, I desire you would have
:
'

compassion on this good woman,' pointing to the magician, who was

held up by two of his retinue. I found her in the condition you
see her in, and promised her the assistance she stands in need of,
and am persuaded that you, out of your own goodness, as well as
upon my entreaty, will not abandon her.'
The Fairy Paribanou, who had her eyes fixed upon the pretended
sick woman all the time that the Prince was talking to her, ordered
two of her women who followed her to take her from the two men

that held her, and carry her. into an apartment of the palace, and
take as much care of her as herself.
"Whilst the two women executed the Fairy's commands, she went
Ahmed, and, whispering him
'
up to Prince in the ear, said : Prince,
woman is not so
this sick as she pretends to be ; and I am very
much mistaken if she is not an impostor, who will be the cause of

a great trouble to you. But don't be concerned, let what will be

devised against you be persuaded that I will deliver you out of all
;

the snares that shall be laid for you. Go and pursue your journey.'
This discourse of the Fairy's did not in the least frighten Prince
362 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED
Ahmed. '
My Princess,' said he,
'
as I do not remember I ever did
or designed anybody an injury, I cannot believe anybody can have
a thought of doing me one, but if they have I shall not, neverthe-
less,forbear doing good whenever I have an opportunity.' Then
he went back to his father's palace.
In the meantime the two women carried the magician into a
very fine apartment, richly furnished. First they sat her down upon
a sofa, with her back supported with a cushion of gold brocade,
while they made a bed on the same sofa before her, the quilt of
which was finely embroidered with silk, the sheets of the finest
linen, and the coverlet cloth-of-gold. When they had put her into
bed (for the old sorceress pretended that her fever was so violent
she could not help herself in the least) one of the women went out,
and returned soon again with a china dish in her hand, full of a
certain liquor, which she presented to the magician, while the other
Drink this liquor,' said she it is the Water
' '

helped her to sit up. ;

of the Fountain of Lions, and a sovereign remedy against all fevers

whatsoever. You will find the effect of it in less than an hour's
time.'
The magician, to dissemble the better, took it after a great deal
of entreaty ;
but at last she took the china dish, and, holding back
her head, swallowed down the liquor. "When she was laid down
again the two women covered her up. 'Lie quiet,' said she who
brought her the china cup, and get a little sleep if you can. We'll
'

leave you, and hope to find you perfectly cured when we come
again an hour hence.'
The two women came again at the time they said they should,
and found the magician got up and dressed, and sitting upon the
sofa. O admirable potion she said : it has wrought its cure much
'
!
' '

sooner than you told me it would, and I shall be able to prosecute

my journey.'
The two women, who were fairies as well as their mistress, after

they had told the magician how glad they were that she was cured
so soon, walked before her, and conducted her through several
apartments, all more noble than that wherein she lay, into a large
hall, the most richly and magnificently furnished of all the palace.
Paribanou was sat in this hall on a throne of massive gold,
enriched with diamonds, rubies, and pearls of an extraordinary size,
and attended on each hand by a great number of beautiful fairies,
all richly clothed. At the sight of so much majesty, the magician
was not only dazzled, but was so amazed that, after she had pro-
 AND THE FAIRY PAEIBANOU 363

strated herself before the throne, she could not open her lips to
thank the Fairy as she proposed. However, Paribanou saved her
the trouble, and said to her Good woman, I am glad I had an
:
'

opportunity to oblige yon, and to see you are able to pursue your
journey. I won't detain you, but perhaps you may not be displeased
to seemy palace follow my women, and they will show it you.'
;

Then the magician went back and related to the Sultan of the
Indies all that had happened, and how very rich Prince Ahmed
was since his marriage with the Fairy, richer than all the kings in
the world, and how there was danger that he should come and take
the throne from his father.

Though the Sultan of the Indies was very well persuaded that
Prince Ahmed's natural disposition was good, yet he could not help
being concerned at the discourse of the old sorceress, to whom, when
she was for taking her leave, he said I thank thee for the pains
:
'

thou hast taken, and thy wholesome advice. I am so sensible of

the great importance it is to me that I shall deliberate upon it in
council.'
Now the favourites advised that the Prince should be killed, but
 364 THE STOEY OF PRINCE AHMED
the magician advised differently Make him give you all kinds of
:
'

wonderful things, by the Fairy's help, till she tires of him and
sends him away. As, for example, every time your Majesty goes
into the field, you are obliged to be at a great expense, not only in
pavilions and tents for your army, but likewise in mules and camels
to carry their baggage. Now, might not you engage him to tise his
you a tent which might be carried
interest with the Fairy to procure
in aman's hand, and which should be so large as to shelter your
whole army against bad weather ? '

When the magician had finished her speech, the Sultan asked
his favourites if they had anything better to propose and, finding ;

them all silent, determined to follow the magician's advice, as the

most reasonable and most agreeable to his mild government.
Next day the Sultan did as the magician had advised him, and
asked for the pavilion.
Prince Ahmed never expected that the Sultan his father would
have asked such a thing, which at first appeared so difficult, not to
say impossible. Though he knew not absolutely how great the
power of genies and fairies was, he doubted whether it extended so
far as to compass such a tent as his father desired. At last he
'
replied Though it is with the greatest reluctance imaginable, I will
:

not fail to ask the favour of my wife your Majesty desires, but will
not promise you to obtain it and if I should not have the honour
;

to come again to pay you my respects that shall be the sign that
I have not had success. But, beforehand, I desire you to for-
give me, and consider that you yourself have reduced me to this
extremity.'
' '
Son,' replied the Sultan of the Indies, I should be very sorry
if what I ask of you should cause me the displeasure of never seeing
you more. I find you don't know the power a husband has over a
wife and yours would show that her love to you was very indif-
;

ferent if she, with the power she has of a fairy, should refuse you so
trifling a request as this I desire you to ask of her for my sake.'
The Prince went back, and was very sad for fear of offending the
Fairy. She kept pressing him to tell her what was the matter, and
at last he said Madam, you may have observed that hitherto
:
'

I have been content with your love, and have never asked you

any other favour. Consider then, I conjure you, that it is not

I, but the Sultan my father, who indiscreetly, or at least I think
so, begs of you a pavilion large enough to shelter him, his Court,
and army from the violence of the weather, and which a man may
 AND THE FAIRY PARIS ANOU 365

carry in his hand. But remember it is the Sultan my father asks

this favour.'
'
Prince,' replied the Fairy, smiling,
'
I am sorry that so small a
matter should disturb you, and make you so uneasy as you appeared
to me.'
Then the Fairy sent for her treasurer, to whom, when she came,
which was her name bring me the largest
' ' '
she said :
Nourgihan
pavilion in my treasury.' Nourgihan returned presently with the
pavilion, which she could not only hold in her hand, but in the palm
of her hand when she shut her fingers, and presented it to her
mistress, who gave it to Prince Ahmed to look at.

When Prince Ahmed saw the pavilion which the Fairy called
the largest in her treasury, he fancied she had a mind to jest with
him, and thereupon the marks of his surprise appeared presently in
his countenance ; which Paribanou perceiving burst out a-laughing.
'
What Prince,' cried she, do you think I jest with you ? You'll
!
'

see presently that I am

in earnest. Nourgihan,' said she to her
treasurer, taking the tent out of Prince Ahmed's hands, go and set
'

it up, that the Prince may judge whether it may be large

enough for
the Sultan his father.'
The treasurer went out immediately with it out of the palace,
366 THE STORY OF PEINCE AHMED
and carried it a great way off and when she had set it wp one end
;

reached to the very palace at which time the Prince, thinking it

:

small, found it large enough to shelter two greater armies than that
of the Sultan his father's, and then said to Paribanou I ask my :
'

Princess a thousand pardons for my incredulity after what I have;

seen I believe there is nothing impossible to you.' You see,' said

'

the Fairy, that the pavilion is larger than what your father may
'

have occasion for ; for you must know that it has one property that
it is larger or smaller according to the army it is to cover.'
The treasurer took down the tent again, and brought it to the
Prince, who took it, and, without staying any longer than till the
next day, mounted his horse, and went with the same attendants
to the Sultan his father.
The Sultan, who was persuaded that there could not be any such
thing as such a tent as he asked for, was in a great surprise at the
Prince's diligence. He took the tent, and after he had admired its
smallness his amazement was so great that he could not recover him-
self. When the tent was in the great plain, which we have
set up
before mentioned, he found large enough to shelter an army twice
it

as large as he could bring into the field.

But the Sultan was not yet satisfied. Son,' said he, I have
' '

already expressed to you how much I am obliged to you for the

present of the tent you have procured me that I look upon it as the
:

most valuable thing in all my treasury. But you must do one thing
more for me, which will be every whit as agreeable to me I am
informed that the Fairy your spouse makes use of a certain water.
called the Water of the Fountain of Lions, which cures all sorts of
fevers, even the most dangerous, and, as I am perfectly well per-
suaded my health is dear to you, I don't doubt but you will ask her
for a bottle of that water for me, and bring it me as a sovereign
medicine, which I may make use of when I have occasion. Do me
this otherimportant piece of service, and thereby complete the duty
of a good son towards a tender father.'
The Prince returned and told the Fairy what his father had said.
'
There's a great deal of wickedness in this demand,' she answered,
'as you will understand by what I am going to tell you. The
Fountain of Lions is situated in the middle of a court of a great
castle, the entrance into which is guarded by four fierce lions, two
of which sleep alternately, while the other two are awake. But
don't let that frighten you I'll give you means to pass by
;
them
without any danger.'
THE FOUNTAIN OF LIONS.
 AND THE FAIRY PARIS ANOU 307

The Fairy Paribanou was at that time very hard at work, and,
had several clews of thread by her, she took up one, and, pre-
'
senting it to Prince Ahmed, said : First take this clew of thread.
I'll tell you presently the use of it. In the second place, you must
have two horses one you must ride yourself, and the other you
:

must lead, which must be loaded with a sheep cut into four quarters,
that must be killed to-day. In the third place, you must be pro-
vided with a bottle, which I will give you, to bring the water in.
Set out early to-morrow morning, and when you have passed the
iron gate throw the clew of thread before you, which will roll till it
comes to the gates of the castle. Follow it, and when it stops, as
the gates will be open, you will see the four lions ; the two that
are awake will, by their roaring, wake the other two, but don't be
frightened, but throw each of them a quarter of mutton, and then
clap spurs to your horse and ride to the fountain ; fill your bottle
without alighting, and then return with the same expedition. The
lions will be so busy eating they will let you pass by them.'
Prince Ahmed set out the next morning at the time appointed by
the Fairy, and followed her directions punctually. When he arrived
at the gates of the castle he distributed the quarters of mutton
among the four lions, and, passing througn the midst of them
bravely, got to the fountain, filled his bottle, and returned back as
safe and sound as he went. When he had gone a little distance from
the castle gates he turned him about, and, perceiving two of the
lions coming after him, he drew his sabre and prepared himself for
defence. But as he went forwards he saw one of them turned out
of the road at some distance, and showed by his head and tail that
he did not come to do him any harm, but only to go before him, and
that the other stayed behind to follow he put his sword up again
;

in its scabbard. Guarded in this manner, he arrived at the capital

of the Indies, but the lions never left him till they had conducted
him to the gates of the Sultan's palace after which they returned
;

the same way they came, though not without frightening all that
saw them, for all they went in a very gentle manner and showed
no fierceness.
A great many officers came to attend the Prince while he dis-
mounted his horse, and afterwards conducted him into the Sultan's

apartment, who was at that time surrounded with his favourites.

He approached towards the throne, laid the bottle at the Sultan's
feet, and kissed the rich tapestry which covered his footstool, and
then said I have brought you, sir, the healthful water which your
:
'
368 THE STOEY OF PEINCE AHMED
Majesty desired so much to keep among your other rarities in your
treasury, but at the same time wish you such extraordinary health
as never to have occasion to make use of it.'
After the Prince had made an end of his compliment the Sultan
placed him on his right hand, and then said to him : Son, I am
'

very much obliged to you for this valuable present, as also for the
great danger you have exposed yourself to upon my account (which
I have been informed of by a magician who knows the Fountain of
Lions) ; but do me the pleasure,' continued he, to inform me by
'

what address, or, rather, by what incredible power, you have been
secured.'
Sir,' replied Prince Ahmed, I have no share in the compliment
' '

your Majesty is pleased to make me all the honour is due to the

;

Fairy my spouse, whose good advice I followed.' Then he informed

the Sultan what those directions were, and by the relation of this
his expedition let him know how well he had behaved himself.
When he had done the Sultan, who showed outwardly all the
demonstrations of great joy, but secretly became more jealous,
retired into an inward apartment, where he sent for the magician.
The magician, at her arrival, saved the Sultan the trouble to tell
her of the success of Prince Ahmed's journey, which she had heard
of before she came, and therefore was prepared with an infallible
means, as she pretended. This means she communicated to the
Sultan, who declared it the next day to the Prince, in the midst of
all his courtiers, in these words
'
Son,' said he, I have one thing
'
:

more to ask of you, after which I shall expect nothing more from
your obedience, nor your interest with your wife. This request is,
to bring me a man not above a foot and a half high, and whose
beard is thirty feet long, who carries a bar of iron upon his
shoulders of five hundredweight, which he uses as a quarterstaff.'
Prince Ahmed, who did not believe that there was such a man
in the world as his father described, would gladly have excused
himself; but the Sultan persisted in his demand, and told him the
Fairy could do more incredible things.
The next day the Prince returned to his dear Paribanou, to whom
he told his father's new demand, which, he said, he looked upon to
be a thing more impossible than the two first ;for,' added he,
'
I '

cannot imagine there can be such a man in the world without ;

doubt, he has a mind to try whether or no I am so silly as to go

about it, or he has a design on my ruin. In short, how can he sup-
pose that I should lay hold on a man so well armed, though he is
 AXD THE FAIRY PAEIBANOU 369

but little ? "\Vhat arms can I make use of to reduce him to my

will '? If there are
any means, I beg you will tell them, and let me
come off with honour this time.'
Don't affright yourself, Prince,' replied the Fairy ; you ran a
' '

risk in fetching the Water of the Fountain of Lions for your father,
but there's no danger in finding out this man, who is brother my
Schaibar, but is so far from being like me, though we both had the
same father, that he is of so violent a nature that nothing can pre-
vent his giving cruel marks of his resentment for a slight offence ;
yet, on the other hand, is so good as to oblige anj-one in whatever they
desire. He is made exactly as the Sultan your father has described
him, and has no other arms than a bar of iron of five hundred
pounds weight, without which he never stirs, and which makes him
respected. I'll send for him, and you shall judge of the truth of
what I tell you; but be sure to prepare yourself against being
frightened at his extraordinary figure when you see him.' What
'
!

Queen,' replied Prince Ahmed, do you say Schaibar

'

my is your
brother ? Let him be never so ugly or deformed I shall be so far
from being frightened at the sight of him that, as our brother, I shall
honour and love him.'
The Fairy ordered a gold chafing-dish to be set with a fire in it
under the porch of her palace, with a box of the same metal, which
was a present to her, out of which taking a perfume, and throwing
it into the fire, there arose a thick cloud of smoke.

Some moments after the Fairy said to Prince Ahmed :

'
See, there
comes my The Prince immediately perceived Schaibar
brother.'
coming gravely with his heavy bar on his shoulder, his long beard,
which he held up before him, and a pair of thick moustachios, which
he tucked behind his ears and almost covered his face his eyes ;

were very small, and deep-set in his head, which was far from being
of the smallest size, and on his head he wore a grenadier's cap :

besides all this, he was very much hump-backed.

If Prince Ahmed had not known that Schaibar was Paribanou's
brother, he would not have been able to have looked at him without
fear, but, knowing first who he was, he stood by the Fairy without
the least concern
Schaibar, as he came forwards, looked at the Prince earnestly
enough to have chilled his blood in his veins, and asked Paribanou,
when he first accosted her, who that man was. To which she
replied He is my husband, brother. His name is Ahmed he is
:
'
;

son to the Sultan of the Indies. The reason why I did not invite
370 THE STORY OF PRINCE AHMED
you to wedding was I was unwilling to divert you from an
my
expedition you were engaged in, and from which I heard with
pleasure you returned victorious, and so took the liberty now to call
for you.'
At these words Schaibar, looking on Prince Ahmed favourably,
said :
'
Is there anything, sister, wherein I can serve him ? It is
enough for me that he is your husband to engage me to. do for him

whatever he desires.' The Sultan his father,' replied Paribanou,

'

'
has a curiosity to see you, and I desire he may be your guide to
the Sultan's Court.' He needs but lead me the way, I'll follow
'

' '
him.' Brother,' replied Paribanou, it is too late to go to-day,
therefore stay till to-morrow morning and in the meantime I'll
;

inform you of all that has passed between the Sultan of the Indies
and Prince Ahmed since our marriage.'
The next morning, after Schaibar had been informed of the
 AND THE FAIRY PAEIBANOTJ 871

affair, he and Prince Ahmed set out for the Sultan's Court. When
they arrived at the gates of the capital the people no sooner saw
Schaibar but they ran and hid themselves and some shut up their ;

shops and locked themselves up in their houses, while others flying

communicated their fear to all they met, who stayed not to look
behind them, but ran too insomuch that Schaibar and Prince
;

Ahmed, went along, found the streets all desolate till they
as they
came to the palace, where the porters, instead of keeping the gates,
ran away too, so that the Prince and Schaibar advanced without
any obstacle to the council-hall, where the Sultan was seated on his
throne, and giving audience. Here likewise the ushers, at the
approach of Schaibar, abandoned their posts, and gave them free
admittance.
Schaibar went boldly and fiercely up to the throne, without
waiting to be presented by Prince Ahmed, and accosted the Sultan
of the Indies in these words Thou hast asked for me,' said he ;
:
'

see, here I am what wouldst thou have with me ?

' '
:

The Sultan, instead of answering him, clapped his hands before

his eyes, to avoid the sight of so terrible an object at which uncivil ;

and rude reception Schaibar was so much provoked, after he had

given him the trouble to come so far, that he instantly lifted up his
iron bar and killed him, before Prince Ahmed could intercede in his
behalf. All that he could do was to prevent his killing the grand
vizier, who sat not far from him, representing to him that he had
always given the Sultan his father good advice. These are they, '

then,' said Schaibar, who gave him bad,' and as he pronounced

'

these words he killed all the other viziers and flattering favourites
of the Sultan who were Prince Ahmed's enemies. Every time he
struck he killed some one or other, and none escaped but they who
were not so frightened as to stand staring and gaping, and who saved
themselves by flight.
When terrible execution was over Schaibar came out of
this
the council-hall into the midst of the courtyard with the iron bar
upon his shoulder, and, looking hard at the grand vizier, who owed
his life to Prince Ahmed, he said :
'
I know here is a certain magician,
who is a greater enemy of brother-in-law's than all these base
my
favourites I have chastised. Let the magician be brought to me
presently.' The grand vizier immediately sent for her, and as soon
as she was brought Schaibar said, at the time he fetched a stroke
at her with his iron bar Take the reward of thy pernicious counsel,
:
'

and Isarn to feign sickness again.'

BB2
372 TEE STOBY OF PEINCE AHMED
After this he said '
This is not yet enough I will use the whole
:
;

town after thesame manner if they do not immediately acknow-

ledge Prince Ahmed, my brother-in-law, for their Sultan and the
Sultan of the Indies.' Then all that were there present made the air
echo again with the repeated acclamations of: '
to Sultan
Long life
Ahmed '

; and immediately after he was proclaimed through the

whole town. Schaibar made him be clothed in the royal vestments,
installed him on the throne, and after he had caused all to swear

homage and fidelity to him went and fetched his sister Paribanou,
whom he brought with all the pomp and grandeur imaginable, and
made her to be owned Sultaness of the Indies.
As for Prince Ali and Princess Nouronnihar, as they had no
hand in the conspiracy against Prince Ahmed, and knew nothing of
any, Prince Ahmed assigned them a considerable province, with its
capital, where they spent the rest of their lives. Afterwards he
sent an officer to Prince Houssain to acquaint him with the change
and make him an offer of which province he liked best but that ;
 AND THE FAIRY PAEIBANOU 373

Prince thought himself so happy in his solitude that he bade the

officer return the Sultan his brother thanks for the kindness he

designed him, assuring him of his submission and that the only
;

favour he desired of him was to give him leave to live retired in

the place he had made choice of for his retreat. 1

1
Arabian Nights.
374 THE HISTORY OF JACK

THE HIS TOBY OF JACK THE GIANT-KILLER

the reign of the famous King Arthur there lived in Cornwall

IN a lad named Jack^vho was a boy of a hold temper^and took
delight in hearing or reading of conjurers, giants, and fairies^ and
used to listen eagerly to the deeds of the knights of King Arthur's
Bound Table/
In those days there lived on St. Michael's Mount, off Cornwall,
a huge giant, eighteen feet high and nine feet round/; his fierce
and savage looks were the terror of all who beheld him/
He dwelt in a gloomy cavern on the top of the mountain,/and
used to wade over to the mainland in search of preV; when he
would throw half-a-dozen oxen upon his back/ and tie three times
as many sheep and hogs round his waistband march back to his
own abode.
The giant had done this for many year/ when Jack resolved to
destroy himV
Jack took a horn, a shovel, a pickaxe, his armour, and a dark
lanternYand one winter's evening he went to the moun/ There he
dug a pit twenty-two feet deep and twenty broad/' He covered the
top over so as to make it look like solid ground/' He then blew
such a tantivy /that the giant awoke and came out of his den,
crying out :
'
You saucy villain !
you shall pay for this. I'll broil
'

you for my breakfast !

He had just finished, when, taking one step further, he tumbled

headlong into the pit, and Jack struck him a blow on the head with
his pickaxe which killed him. Jack then returned home to cheer
his friends with the news.
Another giant, called Blunderbore, vowed to be revenged on
Jack if ever he should have him in his power. This giant kept an
enchanted castle in the midst of a lonely wood and some tune ;

after the death of Cormoran Jack was passing through a wood, and
being weary sat down and went to sleep.
The giant, passing by and seeing Jack, carried him to his castle,
 THE GIANT-KILLER 375

where he locked him up in a large room, the floor of which was

covered with the bodies, skulls, and bones of men and women.
Soon after the giant went to fetch his brother, who was likewise
a giant, to take a meal off his flesh ; and Jack saw with terror
through the bars of his prison the two giants approaching.
Jack, perceiving in one corner of the room a strong cord, took
courage, and making a slip-knot at each end, he threw them over
their heads, and tied it to the window -bars ; he then pulled till he

had choked them. When they were black in the face he slid down
the rope and stabbed them to the heart.
Jack next took a great bunch of keys from the pocket of Blun-
derbore, and went into the castle again. He make a strict search
through all the rooms, and in one of them found three ladies tied
up by the hair of their heads, and almost starved to death. They
told him that their husbands had been killed by the giants, who
had then condemned them to be starved to death, because they
would not eat the flesh of their own dead husbands.
376 THE HISTORY OF JACK
Ladies,' said Jack, I have put an end to the monster and his
' '

wicked brother ; and I give you this castle and all the riches it con*
tains, to make some amends for the dreadful pains you have felt.'
He then very politely gave them the keys of the castle, and went
further on his journey to Wales.
As Jack had but little money, he went on as fast as possible.
At length he came to a handsome house. Jack knocked at the door,
when there came forth a Welsh giant. Jack said he was a traveller
who had lost his way, on which the giant made him welcome,
and let him into a room where there there was a good bed to
sleep in.
Jack took off his clothes quickly, but though he was weary he
could not go to sleep. Soon after this he heard the giant walking
backward and forward in the next room, and saying to himself:

Though here you lodge with me this

'

night,
You shall not see the morning light ;

My club shall dash your brains out quite.'

* '

Say you so ? Are these your tricks upon

thought Jack.
'

travellers ? But I hope to prove as cunning as

you are. Then,
1

getting out of bed, he groped about the room, and at last found a
large thick billet of wood. He laid it in his own place in the bed,
and then hid himself in a dark corner of the room.
The giant, about midnight, entered the apartment, and with his
bludgeon struck a many blows on the bed, in the very place where
Jack had laid the log and then he went back to his own room,
;

thinking he had broken all Jack's bones.

Early in the morning Jack put a bold face upon the matter, and
walked into the giant's room to thank him for his lodging. The
giant started when he saw him, and began to stammer out : Oh
'
!

dear me is it you ? Pray how did you sleep last night ? Did you
;
'
hear or see anything in the dead of the night ?
'Nothing worth speaking of,' said Jack carelessly: 'a rat, I
believe, gave me three or four slaps with its tail, and disturbed me
a little ; but I soon went to sleep again.'
The giant wondered more and more at this yet he did not :

answer a word, but went to bring two great bowls of hasty-pudding

for their breakfast. Jack wanted to make the giant believe that
he could eat as much as himself, so he contrived to button a leathern
bag inside his coat, and slip the hasty -pudding into this bag, while
he seemed to put it into his mouth.
 THE GIANT-KILLEB 377

When breakfast was over he said to the giant :

'
Now I will
show you a fine trick. wounds with a touch: I
I can cure all
could cut off my head and the next put it sound
in one minute,
again on my an example.' He then took
shoulders. You shall see
hold of the knife, ripped up the leathern bag, and all the hasty-
pudding tumbled out upon the floor.
'
Ods splutter hur nails cried the Welsh giant, who was
!
'

ashamed to be outdone by such a little fellow as Jack, hur can do '

up the knife, plunged it into his own

'
that hurself ; so he snatched
stomach, and in a moment dropped down dead.
Jack, having hitherto been successful in all his undertakings,
resolved not to be idle in future ; he therefore furnished himself
with a horse, a cap of knowledge, a sword of sharpness, shoes of
swiftness, and an invisible coat, the better to perform the wonder-
luii enterprises that lay before him.
He travelled over high hills, and
on the third day he came to a
large and spacious through which his road lay. Scarcely
forest
had he entered the forest w hen he beheld a monstrous giant drag-
r

ging along by the hair of then: heads a handsome knight and his
lady. Jack alighted from his horse, and tying him to an oak tree,
put on his invisible coat, under which he carried his sword of sharp-
ness.
When he came up to the giant he made several strokes at him,
but could not reach his body, but wounded his thighs in several
places and at length putting both hands to his sword and aiming
;

with all his might, he cut off both his legs. Then Jack, setting his
foot upon his neck, plunged his sword into the giant's body, when
the monster gave a groan and expired.
The knight and his lady thanked Jack for their deliverance, and
invited him to their house, to receive a proper reward for his
' '
services. I cannot be easy till I find out this
No,' said Jack,
monster's habitation.' So taking the knight's directions, he mounted
his horse, and soon after came in sight of another giant, who was
sitting on a block of timber waiting for his brother's return.
Jack alighted from his horse, and, putting on his invisible coat,
approached and aimed a blow at the giant's head, but missing his
aim he only cut off his nose. On this the giant seized his club and
laid about him most unmercifully.
' ' '
Nay,' said Jack, if this be the case I'd better dispatch you !

so jumping upon the block, he stabbed him in the back, when he

dropped down dead.
378 THE HISTORY OF JACK
Jack then proceeded on his journey, and travelled over hills and
dales, till arriving at the foot of a high mountain he knocked at
the door of a lonely house, when an old man let him in.
When Jack was seated the hermit thus addressed him : ' My
son, on the top of this mountain is an enchanted castle, kept by the
giant Galligantus and a vile magician. I lament the fate of a duke's
daughter, whom they seized as she was walking in her father's
garden, and brought hither transformed into a deer.'
Jack promised that in. the morning, at the risk of his life, he

would break the enchantment; and after a sound sleep he rose

early, put on his invisible coat, and got ready for the attempt.
"When he had climbed to the top of the mountain he saw two
fiery griffins
;
but he passed between them without the least fear of
danger, for they could not see him because of his invisible coat.
On the castle gate he found a golden trumpet, under which were
written these lines
:

Whoever can this trumpet blow

Shall cause the giant's overthrow.
 THE GIANT-KILLER 379

As soon as Jack had read this he seized the trumpet and blew
a shrill blast, which made the gates fly open and the very castle
itself tremble.
The giant and the conjurer now knew that their wicked course
was at an end, and they stood biting their thumbs and shaking with
fear. Jack, with his sword of sharpness, soon killed the giant, and
the magician was then carried away by a whirlwind and every
;

knight and beautiful lady who had been changed into birds and
beasts returned to their proper shapes. The castle vanished away
like smoke, and the head of the giant Galligantus was then sent to

King Arthur.
The knights and ladies rested that night at the old man's her-
mitage, and next day they set out for the Court. Jack then went
up to the King, and gave his Majesty an account of all his fierce
battles.
Jack's fame had now spread through the whole country, and at
the King's desire the duke gave him his daughter in marriage, to
the joy of all his kingdom. After this the King gave him a large
on which he and
estate, his lady lived the rest of their days in joy
and contentment. 1
1
Old Chapbook.
 380

THE BLACK BULL OF NOEEOWAY

And many a hunting song they sung,

And song of game and glee ;

Then tuned to plaintive strains their tongue,

'
Of Scotland's luve and lee.'

To wilder measures next they turn

'
The Black, Black Bull of Norroway !
'

Sudden the tapers cease to burn,

The minstrels cease to play.
'
The Gout of Keeldar,' by J. Leyden.

Norroway, langsyne, there lived a certain lady, and she

IN had three dochters. The auldest o' them said to her mither :

Mither, bake me a bannock, and roast me a collop, for I'm gaun

'

awa' to seek my fortune.' Her mither did sae and the dochter gaed ;

awa' to an auld witch washerwife and telled her purpose. The auld
wife bade her stay that day, and gang and look out o' her back door,
and see what she could see. She saw nocht the first day. The
second day she did the same, and saw nocht. On the third day she
looked again, and saw a coach-and-six coming alang the road. She
ran in and telled the auld wife what she saw. Aweel,' quo' the
'

'
auld wife, yon's for you.' Sae they took her into the coach, and
galloped aff.

The second dochter next says to her mither Mither, bake me

'
:

a bannock, and roast me a collop, for I'm gaun awa' to seek my

fortune.' Her mither did sae and awa' she gaed to the auld wife,
;

as her sister had dune. On the third day she looked out o' the
back door, and saw a coach -and-four coming alang the road. 'Aweel,'
'

quo' the auld wife, yon's for you.' Sae they took her in, and aff
they set.
The third dochter says to her mither Mither, bake me a ban-
'
:

nock, and roast me a collop, for I'm gaun awa' to seek my fortune.'
Her mither did sae and awa' she gaed to the auld witch-wife.
;
 THE BLACK BULL OF NOEBOWAY 381

She bade her look out o' her back door, and see what she could see.
She did sae and when she came back said she saw nocht. The
;

second day she did the same, and saw nocht. The third day she
looked again, and on coming back said to the auld wife she saw
nocht but a muckle Black Bull coming roaring alang the road.
Aweel,' quo' the auld wife, yon's for you.' On hearing this she
' '

was next to distracted wi' grief and terror but she was lifted up and
;

set on his back, and awa' they went.

Aye they travelled, and on they travelled, till the lady grew
faint wi' hunger. Eat out o' my right lug,' says the Black Bull,
'

'
and drink out o' my left lug, and set by your leavings.' Sae she
did as he said, and was wonderfully refreshed. And lang they
gaed, and sair they rade, till they came in sight o' a very big and
bonny castle. Yonder we maun be this night,' quo' the bull for
'
;
'

'
my auld brither lives yonder and presently they were at the place.
;

They lifted her aff his back, and took her in, and sent him away
to a park for the night. In the morning, when they brought the
bull hame, they took the lady into a fine shining parlour, and gave
her a beautiful apple, telling her no to break it till she was in the
greatest strait ever mortal was in in the world, and that wad bring
her out o't. Again she-was lifted on the bull's back, and after she
had ridden far, and farer than I can tell, they came in sight o' a far
bonnier castle, and far farther awa' than the last. Says the bull
till her Yonder we maun be the night, for my second brither lives
:
'

yonder and they were at the place directly. They lifted her down
;
'

and took her in, and sent the bull to the field for the night. In the
morning they took the lady into a fine and rich room, and gave her
the finest pear she had ever seen, bidding her no to break it till she
was in the greatest strait ever mortal could be in, and that wad get
her out o't. Again she was lifted and set on his back, and awa'
they went. And lang they gaed, and sair they rade, till they came
in sight o' the far biggest castle, and far farthest aff, they had yet
seen. *
We maun
be yonder the night,' says the bull, for my young '

brither lives yonder ; and they were there directly. They lifted her
'

down, took her in, and sent the bull to the field for the night. In
the morning they took her into a room, the finest of a', and gied
her a plum, telling her no to break it till she was in the greatest
strait mortal could be in, and that wad get her out o't. Presently they

brought hame the bull, set the lady on his back, and awa' they
went.
And aye they gaed, and on they rade, till they came to a dark
382 THE BLACK BULL OF NOEBOWAY
and ugsome glen, where they stopped, and the lady lighted down.
Says the bull to her : Here ye maun stay till I gang and fight the
'

deil. Ye maun seat yoursel' on that stane, and move neither hand
nor fit till I come back, else I'll never find ye again. And if every-
thing round about ye turns blue I hae beaten the deil but should
;

a' things turn red he'll hae

conquered me.' She set hersel' down
on the stane, and by-and-by a' round her turned blue. O'ercome
wi' joy, she lifted the ae fit and crossed it owre the ither, sae glad
was she that her companion was victorious. The bull returned and
sought for but never could find her.

Lang she sat, and aye she grat, till she wearied. At last she rase
and gaed awa', she kendna whaur till. On she wandered till she
came to a great hill o' glass, that she tried a' she could to climb,
but wasna able. Bound the bottom o' the hill she gaed, sabbing and
seeking a passage owre, till at last she came to a smith's house ;

and the smith promised, if she wad serve him seven years, he wad
make her iron shoon, wherewi' she could climb owre the glassy hill.
At seven years' end she got her iron shoon, clamb the glassy hill,
and chanced to come to the au!d washerwife's habitation. There
 THE BLACK BULL OF NOREOWAY 383

she was telled of a gallant young knight that had given in some
bluidy sarks to wash, and whaever washed thae sarks was to be his
wife. The auld wife had washed till she was tired, and then
she set to her dochter, and baith washed, and they washed, and
they better washed, in hopes of getting the young knight but a* ;

they could do they couldna bring out a stain. At length they set
the stranger damosel to wark ;
and whenever she began the stains
came out pure and clean, but the auld wife made the knight believe
it was her dochter had washed the sarks. So the knight and the
eldest dochter were to be married, and the stranger damosel was
distracted at the thought of it, for she was deeply in love wi' him.
So she bethought her of her apple, and breaking it, found it filled
with gold and precious jewellery, the richest she had ever seen.
'
I will give you, on con-
All these,' she said to the eldest dochter, '

dition that your marriage for ae day, and allow me to

you put off

go into his room alone at night.' So the lady consented but mean- ;

while the auld wife had prepared a sleeping-drink, and given it

to the knight, wha drank it, and never wakened till next morning.
The lee-lang night the damosel sabbed and sang :

'
Seven lang years I served for thee,
The glassy hill I clamb for thee,
The bluidy shirt Iwrang for thee ;

And wilt thou no wauken and turn to me ? '

Next day she kentna what to do for grief. She then brak the
pear, and found it filled wi' jewellery far richer than the contents
o' the apple. Wi' thae jewels she bargained for permission to be a
second night in the young knight's chamber but the auld wife gied
;

him anither sleeping-drink, and he again sleepit till morning. A'

night she kept sighing and singing as before :

'
Seven lang years I served for thee,' &c.

Still he sleepit,and she nearly lost hope a'thegither. But that day
when he was out at the hunting, somebody asked him what noise
and moaning was yon they heard all last night in his bedchamber.
He said he heardna ony noise. But they assured him there was
sae and he resolved to keep waking that night to try what he could
;

hear. That being the third night, and the damosel being between
hope and despair, she brak her plum, and it held far the richest
jewellery of the three. She bargained as before and the auld wife, ;

as before, took in the sleeping-drink to the young knight's chamber ;

384 THE BLACK BULL OF NOBBOWAY
but he telled her he coiildna drink it that night without sweetening.
And when she gaed awa' for some honey to sweeten it wi', he poured
out the drink, and sae made the auld wife think he had drunk it.
They a' went to bed again, and the damosel began, as before,
singing :
'
Seven lang years I served for thee,
The glassy hill I clamb for thee,
The bluidy shirt I wrang for thee ;

And wilt thou no wauken and turn to me ? '

He heard, and turned to her. And she telled him a' that had be-
fa'en her, and he telled her a' that had happened to him. And he
caused the auld washerwife and her dochter to be burnt. And they
were married, and he and she are living happy till this day, for
1
aught I ken.
1
Chambers. Popular Traditions of Scotland.
 385

THE RED ETIN

rpHERE were ance twa widows that lived on a small bit o' ground,
-L which they rented from a farmer. Ane of them had twa sons,
and the other had ane and by-and-by it was time for the wife
;

that had twa sons to send them away to seeke their fortune. So
she told her eldest son ae day to take a can and bring her water
from the well, that she might bake a cake for him ; and however
much or however little water he might bring, the cake would be

great or sma' accordingly ; and that cake was to be a' that she could

gie him when he went on his travels.

The lad gaed away wi' the can to the well, and filled it wi'
water, and then came away hame again but the can being broken
;

the maist part o' the water had run out before he got back. So his
cake was very sma' ;yet sma' as it was, his mother asked if he
was willing to take the half of it with her blessing, telling him that,
if he chose rather to have the hale, he would only get it wi' her
curse. The young man, thinking he might hae to travel a far way,
386 THE EED ETIN
and not knowing when or how he might get other provisions, said
he would hae the hale cake, come of his mother's malison
like to
what like so she gave him the hale cake, and her malison alang
;

wi't. Then he took his brither aside, and gave him a knife to keep
till he should come back, desiring him to look at it every morning,

and as lang as it continued to be clear, then he might be sure that

the owner of it was well but if it grew dim and rusty, then for
;

certain some ill had befallen him.

So the young man set out to seek his fortune. And he gaed
a' that day, and a' the next day and on the third day, in the after-
;

noon, he came up to where a shepherd was sitting with a flock o'

sheep. And he gaed up to the shepherd and asked him wha the
sheep belanged to and the man answered
; :

The Red Etin of Ireland

Ance lived in Bellygan,
And stole King Malcolm's daughter,
The King of fair Scotland.
He beats her, he binds her,
He lays her on a band ;

And every day he dings her

With a bright silver wand.
Like Julian the Roman,
He's one that fears no man.
It's said there's ane predestinate
To be his mortal foe ;

But thatman is yet unborn,

And lang may it be so.'

The young man then went on his journey and he had not gone far ;

when he espied an old man with white locks herding a flock of

swine and he gaed up to him and asked whose swine these were,
;

when the man answered :

'
The Red Etin of Ireland
'

[Repeat tlie verses above.']

Then the young man gaed on a and came to another

bit farther,

very old man herding goats ; and when he asked whose goats they
were, the answer was :

'
The Red Etin of Ireland
'

[Repeat the verses again.]

 THE BED ETIN 387

This old man also told him to beware o' the next beasts that he
should meet, for they were of a very different kind from any he had
yet seen.
So the young man went on, and by-and-by he saw a multitude
of very dreadfu' beasts, ilk ane o' them wi' twa heads, and on every
head four horns. And he was sore frightened, and ran away from
them as fast as he could; and glad was he when he came to a
castle that stood on a hillock, wi' the door standing wide to the wa'.
And he gaed into the castle for shelter, and there he saw an auld
wife sitting beside the kitchen fire. He asked the wife if he might
stay there for the night, as he was tired wi' a lang journey and the ;

wife said he might, but it was not a good place for him to be in, as
it belanged to the Eed Etin, who was a very terrible beast, wi' three

heads, that spared no living man he could get hold of. The young
man would have gone away, but he was afraid of the beasts on the
outside of the castle so he beseeched the old woman to conceal
;

him as well as she could, and not tell the Etin that he was there.
He thought, if he could put over the night, he might get away in
the morning without meeting wi' the beasts, and so escape. But
he had not been long in his hidy-hole before the awful Etin came
in and nae sooner was he in than he was heard crying
;
:

'
Snouk but and snouk ben,
I find the smell of an earthly man ;

Be he be he dead,
living, or
His heart this night shall kitchen '
my bread.'
The monster soon found the poor young man, and pulled him from
his hole. And when he had got him out he told him that if he
could answer him three questions his life should be spared. The
first was Whether Ireland or Scotland was first inhabited ? The
:

second was Whether man was made for woman, or woman for
:

man ? The third was Whether men or brutes were made first ?
:

The lad not being able to answer one of these questions, the Eed
Etin took a mace and knocked him on the head, and turned him
into a pillar of stone.
On the morning after this happened the younger brither took
out the knife to look at it, and he was grieved to find it a' brown

wi' rust. He told his mother that the time was now come for him
togo away upon his travels also so she requested him to take the
;

can to the well for water, that she might bake a cake for him. The
'Kitchen,' that is 'season.'
388 THE RED ETIN
can being broken, he brought hame as little water as the other had
done, and the cake was as little. She asked whether he would
have the hale cake wi' her malison, or the half wi' her blessing ;

and, like his brither, he thought it best to have the hale cake, corne
o' the malison what might. So he gaed away ; and everything
happened to him that had happened to his brother !

The other widow and her son heard of a' that had happened frae
a fairy, and the young man determined that he would also go upon
his travels, and see if he could do anything to relieve his twa friends.
So his mother gave him a can to go to the well and bring home
water, that she might bake him a cake for his journey. And he
gaed, and as he was bringing hame the water, a raven owre abune
his head cried to him to look, and he would see that the water was
running out. And he was a young man of sense, and seeing the
water running out, he took some clay and patched up the holes, so
that he brought home enough of water to bake a large cake. When
his mother put it to him to take the half-cake wi' her blessing, he
took it in preference to having the hale wi' her malison and yet ;

the half was bigger than what the other lads had got a'thegither.
So he gaed away on his journey and after he had travelled a
;

far way he met wi' an auld woman, that asked him if he would

give her a bit of his bannock. And he said he would gladly do that,
and so he gave her a piece of the bannock and for that she gied
;

him a magical wand, that she said might yet be of service to him
if he took care to use it rightly. Then the auld woman, wha was a
fairy, told him a great deal that would happen to him, and what he
ought to do in a'circumstances and after that she vanished in an
;

instant out o' his sight. He gaed on a great way farther, and then
he came up to the old man herding the sheep and when he asked
;

whose sheep these were, the answer was :

'
The Bed Etin of Ireland
Ance lived in Bellygan,
And stole King Malcolm's daughter,
The King of fair Scotland.
He beats her, he binds her,
He lays her on a band;
And every day he dings her
With a bright silver wand.
Like Julian the Eoman,
He's one that fears no man.
 THE EED ETIN 389

But now I fear his end is near.

And destiny at hand ;

And you're to be, I plainly see,

The heir of all his land.'

\Repeat the same inquiries to the man attending tJie swine

and the man attending the goats, wiili the same answer in
each case.]

When he came to the place where the monstrous beasts were

standing, he did not stop nor run away, but went boldly through
.

amongst them. One came up roaring with open mouth to devour

him, when he struck it with his wand, and laid it in an instant
dead at his feet. He soon came to the Etin's castle, where he
knocked, and was admitted. The auld woman that sat by the fire
warned him of the terrible Etin, and what had been the fate of the
t\va brithers; but he was not to be daunted. The monster soon
came in, saying:
390 THE BED ETIN
1
Snouk but and snouk ben,
I find the smell of an earthly man ;
Be he living, or be he dead,
His heart shall be kitchen to my bread.'

He quickly espied the young man, and bade him come forth on the
floor. And then he put the three questions to him but the young ;

man had been told everything by the good fairy, so he was able to
answer all the questions. When the Etin found this he knew that
his power was gone. The young man then took up an axe and hewed
off the monster's three heads. He next asked the old woman to
show him where the King's daughter lay and the old woman took
;

him upstairs and opened a great many doors, and out of every door
came a beautiful lady who had been imprisoned there by the Etin ;

and ane o' the ladies was the King's daughter. She also took him
down into a low room, and there stood two stone pillars that he
had only to touch wi his wand, when his twa friends and neighbours
1

started into life. And the hale o' the prisoners were overjoyed at
their deliverance, which they all acknowledged to be owing to the

prudent young man. Next day they a' set out for the King's Court,
and a gallant company they made. And the King married his
daughter to the young man that had delivered her, and gave a
noble's daughter to ilk ane o' the other young men and so they a' ;

1
lived happily a' the rest o' their days.

*
Chambers. Popular Traditions of Scotland.

PRINTED BY
BPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW-STREET SQUARE
LONDON
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY
Los Angeles
This book is DUE on the last date
stamped below.

FeM?
Feb2 1^ 05 1993

UMJWi

Ap

251984
s fe82l1985

Nov

1985 AUG.l 01996

Nov 2

OC APR 1 199
Apr AMI? JUL
|lM

to
PETD
 3 11

%ELf

i]\\V